EZEKIEL

 

and YHWH’s

 

 Judgment

 

 

for the

 

Good News

 

PEOPLE

 

 

 

VOLUME V

 

Reconciliation

 

 

EZEKIEL and YHWH’s

 

 

Judgment for the

 

 

 Good News People

 

 

 

 

Volume V--Reconciliation

 

 

 

 

 

by

 

an unworthy servant

 

 

 

 

 

 

And you shall know the truth,

 

and the truth will make you free.

 

(John 8:32)

 

 

Common Law Copyright, 2003 & 2005 CE, an unworthy servant, Calder, Idaho.  The author claims his Right of exclusive ownership and control of this publication, the fruit of his labor, as a matter of Intellectual Property protected by the Laws of YHWH and as guaranteed by the US Constitution for the United States.  Permission is granted to quote provided appropriate credit is cited together with the Publisher’s web site name and postal mailing address––WWW.age-end.com PO Box 473, Calder, ID 83808, USA. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Contents

 

 

 

Volume V--Reconciliation

 

 

CHAPTER                                                                              PAGE

 

 

      -                  Cover Page                                                                                                         1

 

      -                  Title Page                                                                                                             2

 

      -                  Contents                                                                                                              3

 

      -                  Publisher’s Preface                                                                                           5

 

 

Part O--Reconciliation

 

      59               The Sin Cycle                                                                                                     6

 

      60               Reconciliation                                                                                                   17

 

      61               Repentance I                                                                                                    32

 

      62               Repentance II                                                                                                   44

 

      63               The Demon Problem                                                                                       51

 

      64               More From Jews on Demons                                                                         66

 

      65               More on Reconciliation                                                                                   72

 

      66               And Still More on Reconciliation                                                                   81

 

 

Part P--The Pride and Vanity Problem 

 

      67               Pride and Vanity                                                                                               93

 

      68               Conceptualizing Pride and Vanity                                                              105

 

      69               Pride in Modern Christians I                                                                        118

 

      70               Pride in Modern Christians II                                                                       123

 

      71               Pride in Modern Christians III                                                                      134

 

      72               Pride in Modern Christians IV                                                                     143

 

      73               Pride in Modern Christians V                                                                       154

SHEERIT YISRAEL

PO Box 473

Calder, Idaho 83808, USA

 

 

Publisher’s Preface

 

Greetings!  The following presentation is volume five of a 36-volume production of some 6,000 pages on “Ezekiel and YHWH’s Judgment for the Good News People,” all of which is on the Internet at the www.age-end.com web site. 

 

This overall effort provides an interpretation of the Good News message in the New Testament, its linkage to the book of Ezekiel, and an application of both to the age-end prophecies relating to certain nations and peoples now out in the world.  In order for this single volume to be understood and comprehended, it is imperative that the study be read from its beginning--from page one of volume one. 

 

Anyone trying to read this volume or the study’s 6,000 pages at any mid-point will end up in a state of confusion without having read and digested the preceding material.  It is crucially important that this work be read in sequence from its beginning--otherwise, the reader will almost certainly end up missing the essence of the message! 

 

The effort was originally set on a Macintosh computer with Microsoft Word 6.0.1.  It was set in Helvetica, 12-point type (18 pt on chapter headings); single line spacings; and margins:  left 1.2”, right 0.8”, top 0.7”, bottom 0.8” and footer 0.6” (for page numbers). 

 

For further information on obtaining this study in 18 computer floppy disks (IBM-formatted, high density, 2HD, 1.44 MB, 3 1/2 inches); in a single CD-Rom; or in hard copies (when the Internet or a compatible computer is not available); please write the publisher at the above address and send a stamped, self-addressed, long (legal-size), return envelope. 

 

With a CD-Rom or computer floppy disks, the study is readable on Macintosh (systems 5.0 and later) or IBM/compatible (with Microsoft Word-Windows) personal computers.  May The Great CREATOR and SOVEREIGN OF THE UNIVERSE bless you as you study His word to learn His will and to obey Him.  Shalom (peace) to you and yours! 

 

an unworthy servant, Hanukkah 2003 CE

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 59--The Sin Cycle

 

 

The Problem 

 

Unbeknown to a lot of people, there seems to be a cycle of events associated with much sin--especially in the chet category.  There are also some similarities in the context of open rebellion--as found in pesha, maal and awon wrongs (which seem to depend enormously upon so-called human carnality for propulsion, as will be addressed in chapters to follow). 

 

Manifestly, pesha, maal and awon are more prevalent, premeditated and conscious acts of rebellion, which are generally at odds with accidental or unintended sins (like those in chet).  So the sin cycle may not be as readily identifiable with the acts of rebellion as with accidental or unintended sins. 

 

In years of looking at this question, this writer has thought about and reflected upon the sin cycle just allowed.  There seems to be several features or processes about it which are worth some study and thought. 

 

 

The Opportunity for Sin 

 

Other comments herein have or will broach the question of whether spiritual powers work in some manner to create conditions, circumstances or opportunities for sin.  This writer cannot be dogmatic on this possibility.  But if it happens, it probably is not a very common occurrence and surfaces only in limited situations--like as needed for the fulfillment of prophecy or in the lives of the election. 

 

Beyond this question of the role of spiritual powers to alter and change circumstances to allow sin to surface, there is furthermore the overall question of opportunity from the standpoint of the average person and in those situations where spiritual powers do not expressly take action to create the opportunity. 

 

Perhaps the difficulty one faces upon this theme is the fact that we are not all born equal and with the same opportunities.  It seems that we all are born with opportunities to sin, but those opportunities and even the resultant sin may differ in different people. 

 

Some children are born and mature with two parents.  Some only have one parent.  And some never have the privilege and blessing of even one parent.  Some children suffer great abuse, hurt and harm in developing, while others do not.  There is an obvious difference in these children which is manifestly carried with them into their adult lives. 

 

Another facet linking to parents and the raising of children is the matter of teaching, discipline and instruction in righteousness.  Other comments herein have or will discuss the possibility that some children are born into a cursed state from their birth (because of the sins of their parents).  Whatever they do, it almost seems to go wrong for them. 

 

Yet, other children are blessed with relatively good parents who do teach some righteousness, honor and integrity.  Maybe, some of these children are blessed richly (again, because of the second commandment in the Decalogue which promises blessings to those who descent from obedient parents). 

 

However, there can be an adverse fallout from having good parents who do raise their children in a responsible and good manner.  Many of these children have never wallowed in sin, as some other persons have done (who were not so blessed with the same type of good parents). 

 

But tragically, many people who have not experienced much sin, tend to grow up being very self-righteous and proud (as will be elaborated upon in succeeding chapters herein).  It is very hard for self righteous people to accept the fact that they, too, are sinners.  Like the Word declares, YESHUA came to call sinners to repentance (and not self righteous people, in the generic sense). 

 

 

Good People Can Fail 

 

There is another aspect of this question of having a good parent or parents.  Many supposedly good parents fail miserably as a parent.  Perhaps David, a man after YHWH’s Own heart, best illustrates this phenomenon.  Probably David was a fairly good man by our standards.  Yet, he had major problems with his children (which he seemingly failed to teach and instruct properly). 

 

So having good parents is not always the solution (although it helps).  Surely, the well trained and disciplined child should enter adulthood only facing sins of asham, shagah and chet and not those of awon, maal and pesha. 

 

There is next the question of affluence and the possession of at least material blessings.  The former Governor of Texas, Ann Richards, spoke at the Democrat National Convention a few years ago and castigated George H. W. Bush for being born with a silver spoon in his mouth.  

 

It is one thing to steal for the thrill of stealing (things which could be bought with money that is available), but it is another thing to steal to eat (as some people have done).  Many persons never enter life with any particular need in terms of the necessities of life (as opposed to so many who are born poor and in need). 

 

Many parents can and do provide for the financial and material needs of their children in any number of ways.  Surely, this proviso affects the sins which a child will face or entertain in the context of opportunity. 

 

Another one of the fallouts from parents is the matter of genetics.  Some children are born sick, handicapped and in poor health (or become that way from parental neglect).  Others are born pretty, handsome, healthy and rich.  Obviously, different children have different states of health and physical blessings. 

 

 

We Are Born Different 

 

The point of this is that we all are born different.  And these differences affect the opportunities which we will have for specific sins.  Moreover, the question of opportunities for sin are somewhat different between the accidental and unintended sins of chet, as opposed to the open rebellion of pesha, maal and awon. 

 

The person in rebellion lives by the flesh and will make his opportunities for sin while the person committed to YHWH, obedience and truth will normally go out of his way to avoid allowing an opportunity for sin to surface.  The person in rebellion on adultery will go out of his way to be with a woman for sex (married or whatever). 

 

The person trying to obey will make every effort to not be alone with a woman (and especially a married woman) beyond his wife.  The obedient follower of YESHUA is simply not going to give opportunity a chance.  He will walk the extra mile to close all possibilities.  If the opportunity does arise, it will not be because he didn’t try to avoid it.  It will surely be an unavoidable situation. 

 

Of course, in the generic sense, all of us will have opportunities (and many of them) for sin.  It’s just that the types of sins some people can face are different from those of other persons. 

 

If there is a point of equalizing on this issue, it is that all it takes to earn death is the committing of one sin (that remains unforgiven).  Any one unforgiven sin condemns each and every one of us in the same way.  Thus, the child raised halfway right, who does not commit many sins (beyond the obvious self righteousness), earns death just as much as the gross sinner who has done all kinds of things wrong. 

 

We earn death just as quickly from one sin as from a million sins.  There is no difference in the death.  We are dead either way.  Once dead, it will take a gift of life (from The LIFEGIVER) to grant us life in a future time frame and/or in the resurrection. 

 

 

Carnality 

 

Succeeding chapters herein will discuss and describe the subjects of carnality and the flesh extensively.  Surely, pride is the essence of sin.  As will be proven herein, pride is the substance of carnality and the flesh. 

 

It is easy to understand and define greed, selfishness, lust, envy, jealousy and so forth as being a part of the flesh.  But as will be demonstrated in the later chapters, it is verity that even these evils of the flesh have their origins in pride and vanity.  Yes, we are greedy, selfish, lustful, envious, jealous and so forth because we have pride and vanity in our flesh. 

 

Assuredly, we all are born with this problem.  There are no exceptions.  The task of overcoming pride and vanity involves a miraculous, supernatural work of The ELOHIM.  For the benefit of the election (His choice for redemption in the current age), He does intervene to grant them repentance. 

 

Though the truly converted/reconciled person has dealt essentially with carnality, it seems that as long as we are in the flesh, the question of carnality can arise (as will be proven later herein on Moshe, Kefa and others).  Conversely, the person in open rebellion lives totally by the pulls of the flesh.  So there is this difference in people.  

 

 

Human Emotions 

 

The Art Bell Coast to Coast AM radio talk show had a guest on Feb 5, 2000, a man named Findlay from Oregon, to talk about certain emotions which he seemed to link to elemental, demonic spirits (apparently the stoich, as described at length elsewhere herein), although he was not as curt in making this connection as he could have been.   

 

This man noted the dilemma so many of us face in the context of anger, anxiety, fear, frustration and other emotions which keep us on edge.  He seemed to suggest that these emotions come to us from external sources (apparently demons). 

 

The show’s host, Rollye James, and her guest tackled this problem with an assessment of what so often happens to upset us.  The case they discussed was one where a driver cuts another driver off in traffic, in a manner to cause anger and an upset disposition in the cut off (offended) driver. 

 

 

Another Aspect of the Traffic Problem 

 

While the above discussion focused on the emotional fall-out accruing to a person trying to drive a car in traffic, there is one more aspect about crossing paths with irresponsible or inconsiderate drivers (which raises the possibility of sin on the part of inconsiderate drivers).  And this issue does not arise only in situations with aggressive drivers who are in a hurry and cut people off in traffic. 

 

This contrary profile arises in areas where drivers drive slow and back up traffic--especially on two lane roads in rural areas with few passing opportunities.  This writer has lived in North Idaho where many highways are just two lanes with many curves and limited opportunities to pass slow moving vehicles. 

 

The state has a law requiring drivers to pull over on a side-bar if they are holding up three or more cars.  But few drivers ever do this.  Even trucks which go slow up-hills will almost never pull over to allow a bunch of cars following to pass.  Truly, it is real emotional stress to have to follow such slow drivers who are totally inconsiderate and irresponsible. 

 

Yes, it is selfish people who drive along on a road without any regard for other drivers also trying to use the road.  Thus, if someone wants to drive slow (while there are other vehicles stuck in traffic behind him/her), why wouldn’t the slow driver immediately find a side-bar or place to pull over and let the other drivers pass.  Yet, it is a rare situation where this occurs (and even with the state law demanding it). 

 

There is no question about it, such inconsiderate drivers are indeed extremely selfish people (yes, inconsiderate people in general are always extremely selfish, only concerned with themselves and their own wants and desires). 

 

These inconsiderate and selfish drivers don’t care anything about the needs of other people.  Once they get the right of way on the street, they selfishly keep it and will never concern themselves with others.  Here, man is back to the pulls of selfishness versus selflessness. 

 

In any case, selfish people seem to be sinners in violation of the first and second commandments (as discussed elsewhere herein). 

 

Recently, this writer was driving on a rural Idaho state highway from Rose Lake, ID to St Maries, ID (where the speed limit is 55 miles per hour).  A number of cars (from three to a dozen at any one time) were backed up behind at least three slow moving vehicles for about 30 miles.  The first slow mover pulled off in time and sure enough, the next car was also a slow mover.  He pulled off and the next vehicle was also slow. 

 

Yes, it is frustrating and makes one angry to be trapped in such a trying situation and especially when a person is in a hurry and facing a deadline (in my case, i was trying to get to the post office before it closed).  The evidence is massive that these slow movers are very inconsiderate and selfish and probably are acting in sin. 

 

 

More on the Question of Emotions 

 

Frankly, the explanation of tying these emotional feelings (arising from driving in traffic) to an external source like possible demons (as implied in the above cited remarks on the Coast to Coast program) somehow didn’t make sense to this writer. 

 

From my contemplation and study of this theme, these emotions are just that--emotions.  It’s not to say that through mental telepathy demons might not be funneling bad information to us to heighten those emotions.  But this writer is hesitant about laying the emotions entirely on demons. 

 

The problem is that even animals have emotions.  Dogs are enormously excited and happy when their masters come home (they wag their tails with obvious happiness).  Also, animals have all kinds of fears and frustrations. 

 

Some years ago, psychological studies were conducted by various psychologists to determine what would happen when various stimuli were used on animals.  The Nobel Prize winning Ivan Petrovich Pavlov (1849-1936) of Russia gained some fame with his work on conditional reflexes. 

 

The case of Pavlov’s work with dogs is well known--where a dog is fed (rewarded) when a bell sounds.  The dog becomes attuned to this stimuli.  He will anxiously jump up and down with excitement and the saliva will flow to be fed when the bell rings. 

 

The same dog can be trained to express fear and terror.  Tests were run on the dog by having him in a room with a light on.  When the light went off, a man entered and beat the dog ferociously.  The dog would run to the corner of the room in fear and terror to try to get out of the reach of the man and avoid the beating. 

 

Interestingly, the exact same dog would enter a state of confusion and crisis when the bell rang and the light went off at the same time.  The dog would quiver and shake, not knowing what to do--whether to salivate, when expecting food, or to cower in the corner of the room, when expecting to be beat. 

 

The emotions of animals are certainly not the same as humans/humanoids.  But the idea that both animals and men do possess emotions has to be allowed.  Our environment and teachings surely must impact upon our emotions to some extent. 

 

The fear emotion is something which actually seems to have some merit.  Certainly, the fear of The ELOHIM is the beginning of wisdom, as the Book proclaims.  Do not loving, human fathers instill some fear in their children to induce obedience?  It is a fear of punishment that promotes obedience from children.  So maybe, fear is not such a bad thing after all. 

 

 

The Demon Influence 

 

While it might be true that emotions do not come directly from demons, there is no question about it but that demons play upon and use the emotions we possess in an attempt to promote sin and transgression.  Probably, when opportunities for sin come and when we emotionally respond, demons do enter our minds through mental telepathy to encourage and promote those feelings in the direction of sin. 

 

There is quite a feeling among Christians that Satan or demonic powers make them sin.  As discussed elsewhere herein, there is the popular slogan--the Devil made me do it.  Of course, many Christians will qualify that assumption somewhat by declaring that the Adversary and his henchmen tempt us into sin. 

 

But also, as covered in other comments herein, there are some questions about the source of temptation.  If the Devil tempts the election, he does it in the context of the express approval and authority of The MOST HIGH.  The Adversary is a prosecutor who works for The ELOHIM.  He does his job well and serves The CREATOR.  He does what he’s supposed to do. 

 

So, does The HIGHEST tempt man?  Well again, as discussed elsewhere herein, the Word says no (Jas 1:13).  As Yakov noted, the temptation actually surfaces from the flesh (lust, carnality and pride, as will be later described).  Demons may plant ideas of sin into our minds, but these ideas only take hold and germinate into reality based upon how our flesh entertains them. 

 

No wonder Yakov would write for the believer to resist the Devil and draw nigh to The ELOHIM (Jas 4:7-10).  Resist the Devil and he will flee from you.  The Apostle Shaul also broached this dilemma by saying many times over to flee sin (I Cor 6:18; 10:14; I Tim 6:11; II Tim 2:22). 

 

Perhaps these texts are saying that when the opportunity arises, when our emotions surface in our hearts, and when demonic powers bring us mental telepathic messages encouraging us to fulfill those lusts in the context of sin, then we are to flee those ideas, reject them and thrust them from our minds with determination and resolve. 

 

 

Sex 

 

Sexual temptations are one of the most prevalent and powerful kinds of sin among many persons--especially men.  Opportunities arise so easily when an attractive woman displays her body to various male observers--both those who want to look at her equipment, as well as those who do not want to look at it. 

 

Of course, those living in the state of pesha, maal or awon rebellion will immediately look at, study, contemplate and desire everything the woman has to offer.  Their eyes will stay upon her.  And given a chance, their lusts can be translated into fornication (and sin, as the definition may apply).  As YESHUA noted, it isn’t only what a man does physically--since sexual sins can surface even in the heart.  

 

But for the man trying to obey YHWH, the sin of chet can also very easily manifest itself.  The opportunity comes up when the attractive woman displays herself and the man sees her equipment (why he initially sees her is often irrelevant).  Immediately, there is the desire of lust to look more carefully at her display. 

 

Surely, demonic temptation enters the mind by mental telepathy to encourage the continuing look and the possibilities of what an encounter with her could offer.  Of course, the so-called human mind (the flesh or carnality) wants to look and enjoy the sight. 

 

 

Resist and Flee 

 

But the Word enjoins us to resist this temptation and flee from it.  We resist and flee by turning our head and not looking upon it.  Yes, Shem and Japheth walked backward to cover their naked father; so that they would not even have to look upon his naked body (Gen 9:23). 

 

Sometimes, nakedness will inadvertently be exposed to us.  But we need to have enough wisdom and foresight to turn from it and not even look upon it.  Now, it is manifest why so many of today’s modern movies and TV programs are so incredibly depraved and evil.  They are full of nudity to lead us into sin (this course will be addressed in later chapters herein on the current culture and civilization). 

 

It is no easy proposition to turn from an attractive woman who has exposed herself.  But every second spent watching her allows the flesh of lust to combine with our emotions and mental telepathy from demons to lead us astray. 

 

The elect follower of YESHUA must learn to immediately turn from sin and not even think about it in his mind.  Admittedly, this is a tough process.  But it represents the goal and the objective of the follower of YESHUA. 

 

 

The Sin Act 

 

Given the opportunity, the presence of carnality, the surfacing of emotions and the reception of demonic impulses and ideas from mental telepathy (which can lead anyone of us into sin), it is so easy to get entrapped into sin and depravity and often unconsciously. 

 

A subsequent chapter herein will discuss the situation with Moshe.  The opportunity for sin came up when the people grumbled and complained (as they so often did).  Effectively, they not only grumbled about YHWH’s government and Kingship over them, but also over Moshe’s role of being His prophet and spokesman. 

 

As will be covered in those later remarks, the people were grumbling and contending with Moshe over the lack of water (Num 20:1-5).  Moshe and Aaron went to YHWH (Num 20:6).  He told Moshe to assemble the people and to speak to the rock at that location, to bring forth water (Num 20:7-8). 

 

All of this is opportunity.  And in view of what was to happen, Moshe perhaps had his pride hurt some because of their rejection of him as YHWH’s prophet.  In any case, he lost his cool.  And in a moment of emotional anger, he disobeyed the ELOHIM by striking the rock and stealing credit for the water from The MOST HIGH (Num 20:10-12).  Surely, this involved chet sins. 

 

Although not clear from the Scriptural record of this incident, it is very likely that Satan or demonic powers came to him by mental telepathy--capitalizing upon the situation (the opportunity), his remaining carnality (pride), and his emotional anger.  All of this stuff came together in a few seconds to lead Moshe into sin. 

 

 

Adam and Eve, Revisited 

 

Other chapters herein have or will discuss the situation with Adam and Eve.  Adam and Eve had the opportunity for sin when Satan came to teach them (evidently on that first Sunday).  They were carnal and in the flesh with the pulls of the flesh.  They sinned.  They were then apparently fearful of The ELOHIM and hid themselves from Him (Gen 3:10). 

 

Seemingly, things combined (surely, with some mental telepathy from Satan or evil spirits) to induce them to both lie to YHWH and try to deceive Him when He questioned them about their conduct. 

 

Here’s a case where it all came together--opportunity, carnality, emotions, demonic or Satanic influence and sin.  Evidently, it is this cycle which the election faces routinely after they receive YHWH’s call for salvation.  Perhaps it is this cycle which leads or tries to lead the election into at least a chet sin, even after they have taken a stand to follow YHWH YESHUA and truth. 

 

 

MESS 

 

Max Altmann of Escondido, CA, a friend of this writer, once suggested that the problem man faces here in this life can be reduced to the acronym MESS.  My friend defined MESS as being:  M--Money, the love of; E--Ego (which is inherently the basis of pride and vanity); S--Sex (surely, the wrong and improper use of sex); and S--Selfishness.  These four issues typically help lead all of us astray at one time or the other. 

 

In this present discussion on the sin cycle, assuredly, the reality, meaning and ramifications of MESS must play a crucial role.  If Adam and indeed the whole creation could just deal with these four issues, things would be a lot better.  It is no wonder that one key feature of YESHUA’s model prayer pleads that His kingdom will come soon (Matt 6:10). 

 

But the tragedy is that no human/humanoid (Adamite, behemah, chaiyah or descendant of Satan-Kain) can effectively deal with the basic problems manifested as MESS (in the context of human carnality and the flesh) without the supernatural intervention, help and guidance from The MOST HIGH.  Truly, man is incapable of directing his own foot-steps. 

 

Accordingly, we need YHWH YESHUA’s coming government. 

 

Yet, man persists on believing and advocating that he is capable of governing and capable of governing in the right way.  This ideology forms much of the basis of the implications of the modern humanist, liberal and leftist motions where the thinking is that the passage of more laws and the creation of a larger government somehow will mean better government and more progress toward good. 

 

 

A Personal Note on My Greatest Sin and Stupidity  

 

In 1952, this writer returned to the US from a US Army tour in Korea.  With some of my money (which my mother had saved for me), i bought a new car that would go on to give me an edge in dating.  In 1952, there weren’t many young 18 year old boys with a uniform, some medals, some rank (i was sergeant then) and a new car.  Foolishly, i fully exploited my benefits and status--at least, with the girls. 

 

Though i have been grossly evil and sinful over many years and in many cases, one of the worst things that i have ever done happened a few weeks after i came home.  i had a friend who lived in a depressed area.  He had a poor neighbor woman who was blind with a number of children (the oldest was an extremely pretty, humble girl, about age 16).  The woman was a widow woman or at least alone for whatever reason. 

 

Sure enough, i dated this girl and seduced her.  Then, to top this depravity off, i bragged and boasted about it to my friend who lived across the street.  Apparently, he said something to her and/or others about it--based upon my pride and sin.  It must have crushed her and her blind mother profoundly.  My sins in this matter were gross and they reached into the high heavens. 

 

i am now so ashamed and sorry for my evil at that time.  But my wretchedness did not end then because months later i came back to hurt her still some more.  i am so ashamed and sorry for what i did to this girl. 

 

My evil was enormously gross and pathetic.  Assuredly, i never dreamed that a day would come when i would have to cry and repent over this sin and the hurt which i put upon a blind, widow woman and a young, vulnerable girl.  But that eventually came to me.  To top it off, i had to face the reality that not only was i, in sin, but my actions were the most stupid that i ever undertook in my life. 

 

In those days, my friends were marrying and i soon would marry.  However, i never was very intelligent about women.  i married twice and neither of my wives really had any concept of the greatest need of all for a woman--humility.  Both marriages produced unhappiness for me (and them) and ended in divorces. 

 

More tragedy came to me because i could have married the blind woman’s daughter.  This would have been a good move on my part because she was intelligent, pleasant, pretty and meek.  With a blind mother and poverty, she had to carry much of the burden for her family.  Her trouble and plight must have made her extremely little and humble.  Although that fact meant little to me back then, it means a lot today. 

 

 

More on My Evil and Wretchedness 

 

This writer has committed so much sin over the years that i am enormously ashamed to mention it or even think about it.  Though many, many sins were committed before i even began to make some effort to obey all of the Torah, the sins have continued--perhaps not as flagrantly as before, but still more than i would wish. 

 

It seems that try as hard as i do, sin inevitably creeps into my life someway and somehow.  In looking back on these sins and trying to attain repentance, i have wished that every time a question comes up where i have to make a decision that a little light could come on to tell me what to do. 

 

So many times, i have wanted to do good, but then i end up choosing the wrong action, which results in sin (as Shaul seems to have described his plight). 

 

Oh, how i have desired that something could intervene in my life to change my thinking in all of the situations where i have ended up choosing the wrong course of action.  But that’s not the way it has worked out--at least not for me.  In struggling with this dilemma, i have had to come to grips with reality. 

 

YHWH has not caused a bolt of lighting to strike me and point out the proper course of action when i have had to make a decision.  Instead, it is plain to me that He has given me His Word and that i am supposed to study and learn truth from His Word in such a manner that i intellectually can decide each issue of my life and choose the righteous and proper response to that issue based on knowledge, understanding and wisdom. 

 

In other words, the evidence is substantial that i am learning the hard way, through experience, of how to choose between good and evil.  Hopefully, i am learning to choose the good and to reject the evil, wrong way of living this life. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 60--Reconciliation

 

 

An Overview 

 

Salvation and being saved (and the ideas associated with spiritual redemption, as will be described in subsequent chapters herein) are popular words in Christendom because most Christians “suppose” that they are saved, never fully understanding what all is even involved in the concept. 

 

Too often, Christian preachers tell their dumb sheep followers that they are saved because of church membership or doing some specific works or actions supposedly granting salvation.  Most ignorant and uninformed Christians believe and accept these words (lies) of their Christian preachers and conduct their lives on that premise. 

 

Even the few of them who have read their “Bibles” have generally read only a few remarks from the NT and they know little or nothing beyond that.  Many believe that they are saved from a stated belief in Gee-Zeus, by uttering a few meaningless words, by standing up in a meeting, by sending money to a Christian preacher, by being baptized, or by some other act of works as taught by the various Christian Churches. 

 

To broach the issue of being saved or having salvation (of having future everlasting life), it is best to address perhaps the most relevant word of all-- “reconciliation” because the attainment of salvation involves first reaching the state of reconciliation.  Without reconciliation, there is no salvation!  The need for reconciliation surfaces when we commit our first sin and become cut off from YHWH. 

 

A prior chapter noted the cycle of “Qara-Hineni-Berit Hadashah-Hesed” which all true believers must apparently face.  There is no need to repeat those comments.  But in addressing the concept of reconciliation, it is imperative to realize that Qara-Hineni-Berit Hadashah-Hesed must be present in some form with the elected called out ones.  

 

 

From YHWH

 

Manifestly, real reconciliation will not be and cannot be realized by everyone in today’s world in the present environment--unless, of course, YHWH chose to intervene and call everyone (but that simply is not on drawing board as His Word so indicates). 

 

That’s why Christian evangelism and growth is such a stupid enterprise.  It seems to accomplish nothing (beyond conning money out of the Christian suckers for the leaders to plunder and use in their elevated offices and efforts). 

 

 

Earning Life? 

 

Were it not because each of us becomes a sinner, the Word clearly allows that a person can “earn” eternal life with the possession of total sinlessness from his birth to a level of maturity--after being suitably tried and tested in the flesh (Lev 18:5; Deut 5:33; 11:27; 28:1-14; 30:11-20; Neh 9:29; Prov 4:20-22; Ezek 18:5-9, 19, 21; 20:11-21; 33:12-19; Matt 19:17; Rom 2:13; 10:5; Gal 3:12; I Jo 2:3; Rev 22:4). 

 

This is a process of works for salvation.  If any reader of this dissertation doubts for one second that it is impossible to earn salvation, he should take of his time and read the above just cited Scriptures.  There is no question about it whatsoever.  A sinless, mature man can and will earn everlasting life. 

 

Actually, this is what happened with YESHUA.  He matured in life and was tried and tested in the flesh, yet without sin (up to something near 35 years old, as modern people count ages).  He earned everlasting life and never needed a personal savior or sacrifice for sin. 

 

Conversely, the rest of so-called humanity, who live into maturity, invariably become sinners.  There are no exceptions (beyond YESHUA).  This indictment applies to this writer and every person who reads this study. 

 

Even in the days when Yisrael had the Tabernacle and Temple, and certain sinners in certain situations could offer a sacrifice for forgiveness, the collective all remained as sinners for stacks of unforgiven/unremitted sins (because the sacrificial system was always inadequate to forgive the multitudes of sins that the people were guilty of). 

 

Hence, all of the Israelites became sinners, without exception (beyond YESHUA).  Yes, all of the great writers and characters of the Scriptures all became sinners.  They all earned death and not life--including Moshe, Yehoshua, David, Yoshiyahu and Hizkiyahu, as well as all of the other judges, kings and prophets (i.e. Nathan, Shmuel, Yoel, Amos, Shaul, Kefa, etc). 

 

 

Earning Life

 

Therefore, if a man lives in a continuous state of sinlessness (as happened with YESHUA) from birth to a level of maturity (evidently around age 35, based on the YESHUA example), he will earn everlasting life.  He will never face death. 

 

For sure, each person who lives and matures is faced with a fork in the road of life.  Each of us face this fork and can either choose to have life, through obedience of the Torah, or death, through disobedience (Deut 30:19; Jer 21:8). 

 

Manifestly, this personal choice seems to be given to each and every person.  And tragically, we all, without exception (beyond YESHUA), choose the wrong fork at some point in time. 

 

 

We All Choose Death! 

 

Hence, the problem with all of so-called humanity is that all of us, without exception (beyond YESHUA), live in the flesh into maturity and become sinners (all of us choose death rather than life).  We therefore never earn life.  We inevitably earn death with our first sin (Deut 24:16; 27:26; Ezek 18:4, 20; Rom 6:23;  Heb 2:2). 

 

With our first sin, whenever committed, we are then dead for ever.  We can never earn life thereafter because we have earned death.  Therefore, we will be appropriately rewarded with death (which is what we chose and earned in our existence on this planet).  Once we commit our first sin, we thereafter can never obey any law to earn life.  It is all over for us for eternity (because we have earned death). 

 

It is this precise situation which opens the door to the sacrifice made by YESHUA and His offer of unmerited and undeserved grace in order to grant us life.  But the prospect of receiving this free, unmerited gift of life involves the question of reconciliation, which is the theme of this chapter. 

 

 

Rewards? 

 

In another matter, it must be stated that there are also questions of saved people receiving rewards or blessings for obedience--as hard as this may be to understand by most Christians.  While a man (who has once sinned) cannot earn life, he can earn rewards in his future state of salvation, based upon works of obedience in this life time (after he is reconciled and is given the free gift of life by YESHUA). 

 

Yes, the Book is quite precise and clear.  There are promised rewards and blessings for obedience (Gen 26:4-5; Lev 26:3-12; Deut 28:1-13; Job 36:11; Ps 1:1-3; 19:7-11; 62:12; Isa 1:19; Matt 5:12; 16:27; 25:14-29; Rom 2:7; I Cor 3:5-15; 15:41-42; II Tim 2:12; Titus 3:8; Rev 3:11; 11:18; 14:13; 20:4; 22:12). 

 

This issue of rewards for obedience (not for the gift of life, which never involves any obedience on our part because eternal life is a free gift of grace granted by YESHUA to a sinner) will be further assessed in later remarks.  While Christians disapprove of the idea of obedience for anything, it is totally Scriptural, as just allowed.  Obedience brings rewards (not of life, after we have become a sinner). 

 

Finally, on this line, the point must be made that this writer never once suggests that a person can earn salvation through the obedience of any law/mitzwah (that is, any person who has once earned death from sin).  A man, who has once sinned, can only receive life as a free, unmerited gift of grace.  It can never be earned. 

 

Yet, rewards and blessings in the future kingdom (once a sinner is given a gift of life) is totally predicted upon obedience and our works here in the flesh.  These points are made throughout this publication.  No reader should ever attempt to come forward and falsely accuse this writer of advocating works for salvation.  Such a concept is totally impossible for any person who has once sinned. 

 

 

Original Sin? 

 

Many Christians believe that man has inherited death from Adam and Adam’s sin (the original sin idea).  This theory is assuredly not true since man cannot bear (moral) guilt for the sins of his father (Ezek 18:19-20).  The fact that very small, infant babies (in their apparent sinless state) can and do die does not dispute this assertion. 

 

We are not born with a promise of life.  Hence, new babies are not automatically born with a grant of eternal life.  As innocent and sinless as they are, they can die and many do die.  To gain life (on our own merits, through obedience of the Torah, as happened with YESHUA), one must be tested and tried in an adequate mature state where sin is possible.  New born babies have not been put through such tests and trials. 

 

Yes, the point must be made that small, sinless babies do not and cannot earn life.  Some can and do die--simply because they never live and experience the trials and tests of existence in the flesh in a mature state (in order to earn life). 

 

In terms of our physical existence, we can “earn” eternal life through obedience of the Torah, as amplified and elaborated upon in various OT and NT writings (cited above), and while we are in a sufficient state of maturity--beyond the new born infant stage to allow being tested and tried (just as the adult Adam faced the same predicament in that he could have life through obedience or death through disobedience). 

 

For sure, as pointed out above--if we were to grow into some maturity (as YESHUA did at near 35 years of age) and live a sinless life, we would receive the promise of eternal life (without death) based simply on our obedience (works) of the Torah while undergoing trials and tests.  In that case, we would “earn” eternal life and surely we would never die. 

 

Despite having earned life, YESHUA did die for three days and three nights.  But His death was entirely on a voluntary basis.  He could have been delivered by angels (Matt 26:53) were it not for His choice to die to fulfill His mission and purpose.  Otherwise, none of the rest of us have ever been able to experience life without sin.  We all have become sinners, very quickly in life. 

 

 

From Our Childhoods 

 

Yirmeyahu (Jer 3:25) notes the gross shame that Israelites will one day exhibit when they confess their sins from their childhoods (Hebrew “neurim,” given as childhoods in the “Complete Jewish Bible,” but youths in the KJV.  However, the KJV does translate the word as childhood at I Sam 12:2).  “The Soncino Books of the Bible” (Jer, p. 25) describes this shame as enshrouding us when we put it on as a robe (per Ps 109:29). 

 

Various other Tanakh texts report man’s inclinations for evil (Gen 8:21) and the entrance of sin in a person’s childhood or youth (II Sam 19:7; Job 13:26; Ps 25:7; Jer 31:19; Ezek 23:3).  No wonder children need to be taught from their childhood (Ps 71:17; 127:4; Prov 2:17; Jer 3:4). 

 

With sin in our childhood, we earn death very early in life (with our first unforgiven sin) and can never have life thereafter, unless it is given to us later as a free unmerited gift of grace (which is the provision of YESHUA’s sacrificial death).  It is the fact of each of us becoming a sinner (very early, in childhood, with our first sin) and earning eternal death in a cut off state from YHWH that necessitates the need for reconciliation. 

 

 

Reconciliation 

 

The concept of reconciliation is extremely important in both the Old and New Testaments, although one does not find many uses of the applicable Hebrew and Greek words linked to it.  Perhaps the best illustration of reconciliation was described by YESHUA when He said that if a believer was angry or had a conflict with a brother, then he should go to his brother and be reconciled (Greek “diallatt” --Matt 5:22-24). 

 

“The Theological Dictionary of the New Testament” (v. I, p. 253-254), edited by Gerhard Kittel, defines diallatt as “to make otherwise,” and quotes a letter from an errant son to his angry mother whereby “diallatt” is a “two-sided process in which the hostility is overcome on both sides.”  In a word, this reconciliation is bilateral, involving both parties to a problem and not unilateral, as one may first suppose. 

 

The idea of reconciliation is readily apparent in the parable of the famous prodigal son, who took his inheritance and went to a far country to squander it on high living.  In time, he was down and out (chastised and afflicted), woke up (understood and was humbled) and “returned” (repented) to his father.  Consequently, he was effectively reconciled to his father and his father to him (Lu 15:11-24). 

 

The Apostle Shaul’s writings used the Greek “katallasso” (translated as reconciled) and “katallage” (translated as reconciliation) a few times (and both meaning “to change” --per Kittel).  On one occasion, Shaul used katallasso in the context of a woman, separated from her husband, as being reconciled back to him (I Cor 7:11).  Otherwise, he used the words in the sense of man being reconciled to The ELOHIM. 

 

The point of this reconciliation isn’t only that an elected person will go through a process of being cleaned up (to be reconciled to YHWH); but also, that The ELOHIM will forgive and forget the past sins (thus, reconciling Himself to the elected individual).  Therefore, reconciliation is bilateral, involving both the sinner and The HIGHEST. 

 

 

Sacrifice for Reconciliation

 

Specifically, Shaul said that this reconciliation came because of the death of YESHUA, and once reconciled, the election are then saved by YESHUA’s life (Rom 5:10; II Cor 5:18-20).  In Hebrews 2:17, Shaul wrote that YESHUA made reconciliation (Greek hilaskomai) for the sins of the people, which seems to connect to the OT thinking. 

 

In the Tanakh, the Hebrew word (kaphar) is used in the context of reconciliation (between a sinner and The ELOHIM) being achieved in the Temple sacrifice for sin (Lev 6:30) and the sacrifices made by the priesthood for sin (Lev 16:20; Ezek 45:20).  Young’s “Analytical Concordance” (p. 798) links kaphar “to cover, make atonement.” 

 

Otherwise, the Hebrew “chata” is used once in the vein of the priests making atonement (reconciliation) with their Temple work and the blood offerings (II Chron 29:24).  The OT also used the Hebrew “ratsah” (meaning “to make self pleasing,” per Young’s) in the context of a servant being reconciled to his master (I Sam 29:4). 

 

Clearly, in the Tanakh, the concept of reconciliation is embodied in the idea of atonement.  Thus, the OT uses of atonement bring into play the idea of reconciliation, as described in the NT. 

 

The point of this is that there would have been no need for the Temple and/or for the entire sacrificial and offering system were it not for the reality that Adam man becomes a sinner; which, in turn, necessitates the Temple and sacrificial system to bring about reconciliation. 

 

Hence, if Adam and his descendants would have merely obeyed YHWH’s instructions given them (which obviously were given to Adam in the garden of Eden), there would have been no subsequent sacrificial system (which, per an earlier discussion herein, was added unto and delineated in the Torah, as a result or consequence of sin). 

 

Even the coming of YESHUA did not completely eliminate the need for the Temple and the sacrificial system.  As illustrated earlier, the Messianic believers continued to use the Temple and sacrificial system even after YESHUA’s death (Acts 2:46; 21:17-27; etc).  It was given to believers that they could call upon the shed blood of YESHUA as an atonement for reconciliation for “all past sins.” 

 

But certain, important, future sins were not covered in this grant (Rom 2:13; 6:1-16; Heb 6:4-6; 10:26). 

 

This condition suggests that whenever the disciples slipped and fell into an unintentional, accidental chet, shagah or asham sins (of the flesh, ignorance or ritual impurities), they probably had to use the Temple provisions to restore their reconciliation with The ELOHIM.  This focus on future sins will be assessed further in subsequent remarks. 

 

Gerhard Kittel (in the TDNT, p. 254-256) makes the point that The ELOHIM is subject to the reconciling action of prayer, sacrifice, etc; and that Shaul speaks of it in the form of personal confession.  The writer of this study would just add that proper sorrow--in the context of fasting, weeping and being totally broken up (for sin) and regretting the wrong done--is also reconciling. 

 

Shaul had one more exceptional use of reconciliation which is most important.  In speaking of the lost tribes of Yisrael (the goyim and/or ethne), he noted that they were cast off (yes, in the divorce) in order to be the reconciling of the world (Greek kosmos) and the saving of them to be life from the dead (Rom 11:15). 

 

 

Yes, Cut-Off Yisrael 

 

The point of this is that all of the Israelites born in the House of Israel’s adultery since the divorce are in a cut off relationship from The SUPREME.  They must be reconciled to Him in order for them to ever hope to taste salvation afforded in YESHUA’s sacrifice and life. 

 

Again, this reconciliation must be bilateral--involving those Israelites (and ultimately all of the Adamic gerim in their conversion to the congregation of Yisrael) and The ELOHIM, Who will forgive them (as His indignation and anger is satisfied) and adopt them as His Own--so that they can enter into the New/Renewed Covenant. 

 

The problem is how can one be reconciled to YHWH in order to be saved through the “life” of YESHUA.  Well, in both the OT and NT, atonement was necessary through the shedding of blood (of animals at the Temple and by YESHUA for the election).  But there are several other related concepts which must be present to allow one to properly use YESHUA’s sacrifice. 

 

These include faith, belief, confession, repentance (which will be described in detail in the next two chapters herein), water baptism and the laying on of hands by an apostle to receive The RUACH HA KODESH (which is not the demonic manifestations found in the modern Pentecostal and Charismatic movements). 

 

Of course, most Christians suppose that they are forgiven and have salvation by saying some meaningless words about belief (like I believe in Gee-Zeus), being baptized, or performing some other act, as determined by the different denominations. 

 

 

Remission of Sins? 

 

Moreover, one of the popular theories currently floating around in the Christian Identity movement is the Christian idea that water baptism somehow forgives the candidate of all sins (frequently, even including all future sins, as a significant portion of Christendom wishes to believe). 

 

Many, many, Christian Churches have taught that remission of sins occurs with water baptism (as it started with mother Rome).  The Church of God Abrahamic Faith illustrated this in an article on “Israel, God’s Chosen” by Francis Burnett in the Aug-Sep 1998 “Restitution Herald” (p. 16).  Of course, this thinking is not new. 

 

Christian Identity leader Peter J. Peters, of LaPorte, Colorado, also expressed this very theory in his “Scriptures for America” newsletter (Vol 4, 1997, p. 4). 

 

Peters referred to Acts 2:38 and said that water baptism meant “remission of sins,” in the context of the Apostle Kefa’s words to repent and be baptized in the name of YESHUA The MESSIAH for the remission of sins and to receive the gift of The RUACH HA KODESH. 

 

The Peters’ article in question completely ignored the aspect of “repenting” in this remark on “the remission of sins,” but it did state that the “born again” process includes faith (Jo 8:24), repentance (Lu 13:3) and confession (Rom 10:9) with the remission of sins clearly linked to water baptism.  Peters went on to add that this baptism for forgiveness of sin is a doctrine not understood in the Judeo-Christian churches. 

 

Although not mentioned by Peters, it should be noted that Yohanan the Baptist used some almost similar words when he was baptizing at the Jordan.  The Book reports that he came “preaching the baptism of repentance for the remission of sin” (Lu 3:3).  But Luke’s record specifically highlights the idea of repentance for forgiveness.  Thus, it was not just a simple matter of baptism for forgiveness. 

 

Elsewhere, the Scriptures also declare that forgiveness of sin is linked to faith (Rom 3:24-25); YHWH YESHUA’s name and belief in Him (Acts 10:43); and to those who call on the name of YHWH, humble themselves, pray, seek YAH’s face and turn from their wicked ways (II Chron 7:14; Jas 4:6; I Pet 5:5). 

 

First century CE Jewish historian Josephus knew some things about both Yohanan the Baptist and his baptism.  Contrary to Peters’ belief, Josephus wrote that Yohanan’s baptism was not to impart a pardon for sins committed; but rather, as a consecration of the body (“Josephus, The Essential Writings,” p. 267). 

 

 

The Impact of This Thinking 

 

Obviously, if man could be forgiven of sins by water baptism, it would nullify and render the whole sacrificial operation at the Temple and even YESHUA’s Own blood sacrifice of no avail.  Instead of going to the Temple and offering a sacrifice (as the Torah taught), people could have been forgiven by being baptized in water in Yohanan’s day (as Pete Peters teaches). 

 

In this sense, the act of baptism (which is a ritual involving works) would become a process of works for salvation.  Surely, people like Peters and the other Christian Identity big shots should have brains enough to realize that salvation does not come by works.  It comes through the unmerited grace of The CREATOR.  Of course, Peters and his followers are very wrong! 

 

So, where did this false teaching come from that is now engulfing the Christian Identity motion?  As will be proven later, some of the old sun cults used something along this line (like Mithra, Chrishna, Serapis, etc) in the form of sun worship baptism involving sprinkling or pouring. 

 

It appears that the Roman Catholic Church picked upon this nonsense from the sun cults and spread it within Christianity (as will be covered herein in a later chapter). 

 

 

Other Requirements for Forgiveness 

 

And of great importance, in interpreting Acts 2:38, the Apostle Kefa shortly thereafter specifically linked forgiveness of sins and conversion to repentance (Acts 3:19). 

 

Furthermore, any person reading the NT, in particular, comes to grip with a number of other statements suggesting forgiveness, reconciliation and salvation for various actions, as noted above and in an earlier chapter. 

 

This list includes--love of truth (II Thes 2:10); faith (Heb 6:12); belief in the person of YESHUA (Jo 3:15-18; 6:35, 40; 8:24; Acts 4:4; 10:43; 13:39, 48; 15:11; 16:31; I Cor 1:21); believing that The EL raised YESHUA from the dead (Rom 10:9); calling upon YESHUA (Acts 2:21; Rom 10:13); confessing YESHUA before men (Matt 10:32; Lu 12:8); confessing that YESHUA is YHWH (Rom 10:9; Phil 2:11; I Jo 4:2, 15); water baptism (Acts 2:38; I Pet 3:21); and obedience (Acts 5:32; Rom 6:16; Heb 5:9). 

 

Beyond the linkage of forgiveness, reconciliation and/or salvation to the above stated items, perhaps the most important factor of all must be repentance (Matt 3:2; 4:17; Mk 1:15; Lu 13:3; Acts 2:38; 3:19; 8:22; 17:30; 26:20)--to include a (public?) confession of sins (Matt 3:6; Mk 1:5; Acts 19:18) with appropriate restitution and restoration, as required in YHWH’s Torah. 

 

 

The Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH 

 

And while the above outline does not address the baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH (as discussed in some detail throughout this publication), its receipt also would seem to grant salvation and life in some verses (Jo 7:38-39). 

 

Correctly, in the NT, water baptism does not seem to be much of a big deal at all in comparison with the baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH which is most relevant and extraordinary in the spiritual life of a convert. 

 

This baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH is profoundly important to the believer because it is at this point in time where The SPIRIT OF EL comes to dwell in the body of the elected believer.  The human body then becomes a temple, as it were, for The SPIRIT OF EL to dwell in. 

 

Christianity stupidly believes that this event happens in Christian baptism or with the laying on of hands by a Christian preacher (the Holy Rollers particularly cling to this idea).  No, not so at all--because Christian preachers cannot impart this unique experience to anyone by any act or action (baptism, laying on of hands or anything else). 

 

Proof of this surfaces in cases where people received water baptism and were seemingly not in the body (with forgiveness, reconciliation and salvation) until the spiritual baptism took place later, at the hands of the apostles.  Even the wicked and deceitful Simon the sorcerer “supposedly believed” and was baptized in water in Samaria by Philip and/or the other ministers (Acts 8:5-24). 

 

Though Philip was a high ranking evangelist, he could not administer the baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH since it could only be accomplished by an apostle (to be defined shortly below and in later chapters), as clearly established in Acts 8:14-15.  Hence, the apostles Kefa and Yohanan came down from Jerusalem to Samaria to lay hands on the new converts so that they could receive this baptism. 

 

However, they refused to lay hands on Simon.  In fact, Kefa told him that his heart was bad and that he still needed repentance (Acts 8:21-23).  Certainly, the earlier water baptism could not have granted Simon forgiveness--since he still needed repentance (which is also stipulated in Acts 2:38). 

 

There is an interesting subsequent case involving the Apostle Shaul.  Late in his ministry (perhaps around 56 CE), he came to Ephesus and found twelve believers who had previously experienced Yohanan’s baptism of water.  Shaul proceeded to baptize them in YHWH YESHUA’s name and to lay hands upon them and they received The RUACH HA KODESH (Acts 19:1-6). 

 

 

Free Gifts of Grace 

 

But in all of the above cases, there is an overriding principle--that is that justification, forgiveness of sins, reconciliation and salvation involve YHWH YESHUA’s unmerited grace with no works or actions on our parts (Rom 3:24-25; 5:10;  11:5-9; Eph 1:7; Col 2:13; II Tim 1:9).  And this comes about through two interesting gifts of grace which so-called human beings cannot produce or muster on their own. 

 

These two gifts of grace are--faith and repentance.  Yes, saving faith is a free, unmerited gift (Rom 10:6; 12:3; I Cor 12:9; Eph 2:8; Col 2:12; Heb 12:2; I Pet 1:5), and saving repentance is a free unmerited gift (Matt 9:13; Mk 2:17; Lu 5:32; Acts 5:31; 11:18; Rom 2:4; II Tim 2:25). 

 

And these gifts, necessary for forgiveness, reconciliation and salvation, come upon the people elected and chosen for salvation by YHWH The ELOHIM (Jo 6:44, 65; Acts 2:47; Rom 9:11; 11:5-9; Eph 1:4; Phil 2:13; II Tim 2:1).  The MOST HIGH gives these gifts freely to the election. 

 

YHWH YESHUA does this whether the elected recipients like it or not.  In the form of The RUACH HA KODESH, He takes the actions and applies the precisely needed chastisement and corrective punishment (to be described in detail in later remarks), coupled with instructions and teachings from His Word, for the grant of these free gifts. 

 

If there is a single point in time for the remission of sins, it might possibly come as early as the gift of true repentance (Acts 3:19--however, this is probably not a single point in time; but apparently involves a process over a span of time--to be discussed in comments to follow); and/or ultimately, in connection with the eventual Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH. 

 

Of course, water baptism at best is only a physical act of work symbolic of repentance and forgiveness and means little or nothing in itself (as one sees with Simon Magus and the billions of Christian baptisms over the years). 

 

If forgiveness does not occur with repentance, then most assuredly it would happen by or at the time of the baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH which is a more precise and identifiable point in time (and one which does clearly link with the remission of sins in Acts 2:38).  This baptism seems to be accomplished usually with the laying on of hands by a true apostle (as will be discussed in later chapters). 

 

 

The Shaul Example 

 

An illustration of possible symbolism happened with Shaul the apostle three days after his encounter with YESHUA on the road to Damascus.  He was sent to Ananias who seems to have placed hands on hand for him to receive the baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH, have his sight restored and receive his commission to preach YESHUA (Acts 9:17-19; 22:10-16). 

 

But there are some interesting features in this event.  For instance, Ananias went on to tell Shaul to be baptized and (for him--Shaul) “to wash thyself from thy sins” (Acts 22:16, per the Diaglott NT) while calling upon YESHUA’s name (see Acts 10:43, where forgiveness is linked to that name).  As noted elsewhere herein, baptism in Judaism involves baptizing one’s self.  Thus, Shaul followed the Jewish practice. 

 

In this situation with Shaul, it is certain that he had repented and received the baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH by the time of the water baptism.  Since Ananias seems to have imparted The RUACH HA KODESH with the laying on of his hands, it would seem likely that Ananias was an apostle.  The qualifications and appointment of apostles will be discussed in a future chapter. 

 

The most that can be said about Luke’s report on Shaul’s immersion was that it was symbolic for him to wash himself from his sins.  Perhaps the reality of true forgiveness had already been established with Shaul’s repentance and/or baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH.  In view of the related texts, it has to be questionable that Shaul forgave his own sins or even that they were forgiven in the physical act of water baptism. 

 

 

More on the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH 

 

From this writer’s study of the Word, it is plausible that almost everything in the way of reconciliation and the attainment of a state of salvation is finalized and realized when the spiritual baptism takes place--but only through the operation of The RUACH HA KODESH and involving no human works (and certainly not the work of water baptism).  

 

It is also very possible that forgiveness, reconciliation and the attainment of salvation all come about through the grants of faith and repentance at some time with no recognizable evidence of anything happening at all. 

 

But the better view on forgiveness, reconciliation and salvation is that these experiences come about over a long time period and are finally realized, recognized and authenticated whenever the baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH takes place. 

 

Consequently, the truth is that reconciliation and salvation (probably including forgiveness of sin) is a process which can require a long span of time--perhaps long years or a lifetime. 

 

Regardless, all of the collective steps outlined in the Word (cited earlier) should take place in the spiritual life of a new convert--faith, believing, calling upon YHWH YESHUA (audibly), confession of sins, repentance, water baptism, laying on of the apostles hands, etc. 

 

 

John 20:23 

 

One day in a conversation with a Christian Identity believer (associated with the above mentioned Peter J. Peters), the point was made by him that the apostles had the authority and power to forgive sins (citing Jo 20:23). 

 

This person went on to express his belief that the apostles and now modern Christian preachers exercise this authority whenever they baptize a person in water based on the “remission of sins” words in Acts 2:38. 

 

Evidently, this is the basis for some of the water baptisms done by some Christian preachers (at least, in a portion of the Christian Identity movement).  These persons appear to believe that they have been granted authority and power to forgive sin, simply by their acts of water baptism of candidates for their particular denomination (like with Pete Peters, as discussed above). 

 

So, what about John 20:23?  Well, in the first place, the Book seems to communicate that only The ELOHIM can forgive sins (Ps 130:3-4; Isa 43:25; Mic 7:18; Mk 2:7).  Yet, YESHUA did forgive people of their sins (Matt 9:6; Mk 2:5, 10; Lu 7:48).  How could He forgive sins?  Because He was The ELOHIM in the flesh, He had that power and authority (as was proven in a former chapter herein). 

 

Taking a look at John 20:23, some commentators have tried to suggest that YESHUA transferred or imparted that power and authority to the twelve apostles. 

 

The Catholic Church, in particular, uses this text and several others to support her unscriptural position of allowing the pope to have power over sin.  Catholics believe that these powers were granted to the “Apostle Peter” and have been carried forward with their line of popes and priests. 

 

But this theory won’t hold water for two primary reasons.  First, there are no recorded instances of an apostle making the statements which YESHUA made about forgiving persons of sins.  He uttered those words often, but the apostles never seemed to speak similar words of forgiveness. 

 

However, there is still a bigger and far more important reason why the apostles just didn’t have the authority to forgive sins as YESHUA had. 

 

This one surfaced early on in Acts when the apostles stated that repentance for Yisrael and the forgiveness of sins (still?) rested with YHWH YESHUA (Acts 5:31)--partially repeated later by Shaul (Col 1:14).  This statement alone suggested that the apostles had no grant of power or authority to forgive sins. 

 

 

The Meaning 

 

So, what is in back of John 20:23 with its seeming statement about the forgiveness of sins being placed with the apostles?  To understand this charge, it would be well to look at a few other Scriptures and tie them all together in terms of what has been said in this chapter and prior ones. 

 

The meaning of the Greek “apostolos (apostle) is “one sent forth” (Young’s “Analytical Concordance,” p. 44).  Moreover, Shaul wrote that whoever (obviously, of the election) calls upon YHWH YESHUA shall be saved; how can they call upon Him unless they believe; how can they believe unless they have heard; how can they hear without a preacher; and how shall they preach except they be sent (Rom 10:13-15)? 

 

Thus, how beautiful are the feet of those preaching the good news (Isa 52:7; Nah 1:15; Rom 10:15)--including the message of forgiveness for sin (Acts 13:38; 26:18).  Clearly, those sent forth apostles had the duty of preaching the good news to the election; who, of course, would respond to it under the guidance of The RUACH HA KODESH. 

 

Furthermore, all of the steps outlined starting with faith and ending with the baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH involved the apostles. 

 

 

The Work of an Apostle 

 

Certainly, the apostles did nothing in themselves which would grant forgiveness, reconciliation and salvation.  All of these things were contingent upon the gifts of faith, repentance and grace to the convert which all came about from The RUACH HA KODESH. 

 

But the apostles were the primary messengers who preached and explained the good news to the called out ones to prepare them intellectually to receive those gifts. 

 

If YHWH YESHUA administered reconciliation and salvation (and even forgiveness of sin) at the time of the baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH, then the apostles were assuredly involved in the process by their actions in the laying on of hands on the right people of the election and refusing to lay hands on people outside of the election (like Simon Magus, discussed earlier). 

 

This clearly was a type of discretionary authority which the apostles had.  And yet, it did not alter the reality of free grace.  Consequently, it’s not to say that the apostles had authority to forgive sins.  They did not! 

 

But they were the commissioned agents of YHWH YESHUA who had the job of reaching the people elected to salvation and preaching to them, listening to their confessions and affirmations of faith, witnessing (giving) their water baptisms and making the decision to go ahead and lay hands on them when recognizing the Spirit’s work (choice or decision) in them (see I Jo 4:6). 

 

In that sense, it can be stated that YESHUA’s representatives were granted the authority and indeed the spiritual knowledge, understanding and wisdom to make the proper decisions on who to preach to, who to work with, and who to baptize with water--although mistakes could be and were made on these aspects (like with Simon Magus) which would suggest that forgiveness, reconciliation and salvation is not automatic based on these actions of the apostles. 

 

But the real point of importance was the apostles’ laying on of hands and the granting of the baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH.  Obviously, they had supernatural help in deciding this option (this occurred in John 20:22, where the gift of The RUACH HA KODESH was administered to them--as will be later broached and described). 

 

The point of all this is that the apostles did have certain involvement (or discretionary power) in the forgiveness of sins--in the context of choosing (or rejecting) the people they would preach to, the people they would lay hands on and so forth.  Likely, this is what John 20:23 refers to. 

 

But none of this discretionary power and authority resting with the apostles had anything to do with the forgiveness of sins, reconciliation and salvation of the new converts in the Apostolic Assembly.  It is quite manifest that it was The RUACH HA KODESH, Alone, which did all of the work, acts and actions to not only direct the apostles in their efforts, but also to bring about true reconciliation in the election. 

 

 

One More Possibility 

 

There is one more aspect of this subject which deserves comment.  YESHUA, on one or more occasions, uttered those words of forgiveness in association with His acts of healing (Matt 9:2-5; Mk 2:5-7).  It seems evident that His action of healing involved the forgiveness of sin.  In other words, with forgiveness, the sick were healed. 

 

In this context, it might be that this forgiveness was only associated with the specific sins causing and/or contributing to the sickness (on the premise that sin was involved, as it often is the reason for illness--but not always, John 9:1-3). 

 

If this is true, it seems plausible that YESHUA’s act of forgiveness employed The RUACH HA KODESH (in terms of the action of healing) and was limited to those specific sins causing the illness and did not extend to “all” sins in the generic sense. 

 

Therefore, if this thinking has merit, it stands to reason that as the apostles healed (apparently using the power of The RUACH HA KODESH), then forgiveness of sin would have been associated with the specific sins causing the health problems in the recipients of the healings. 

 

This writer would not dare attempt to be dogmatic on this particular possibility, but the door must be left open to it in terms of addressing the overall subject of John 20:23. 

 

However this option is to be interpreted, the fact remains that the apostles themselves did not unilaterally possess authority to forgive sins.  If forgiveness did result in the work of the apostles to heal the sick, it is likely that that forgiveness occurred from the action of The RUACH HA KODESH to effect the healing. 

 

The role the apostles would have played in this instance was to use their discretionary authority to decide upon who to heal. 

 

 

Still More on the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH 

 

Having mentioned the importance of the baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH (which possibly may include or be linked in someway to the baptism of fire--Matt 3:11; Lu 3:16) and the fact that it is not the modern demonic manifestations found in the Holy Roller movement (to be covered in later chapters in this work), it would be well to note the purpose of this special grant. 

 

In the first place, there is no question but that this experience was of a personalized, individual nature, among other things. 

 

In this context, its purpose was to help clean up and purify the election (Jo 16:8; II Thes 2:13) and lead them into a desired level of truth (Jo 14:17; 15:26; 16:7-13), so that the election could properly worship The ELOHIM in spirit and in truth (Jo 4:23-24). 

 

Beyond these obvious benefits, there is still the important reason that the related baptism of fire (with its spiritual gifts) was a type of a grant of power (Greek dunamis--Mk 16:15-17; Lu 24:44-49; Acts 1:8) to authenticate YHWH YESHUA’s commissioned representatives (Matt 10:1-42; Mk 3:13-19; 6:7-11; Lu 9:1-6) and to serve and benefit the collective congregation of believers (Rom 14:19; I Cor 12:7; 14:12, 26; II Cor 10:8; 12:19; 13:10; Eph 4:12-16; I Thes 1:5-8; II Thes 1:10). 

 

Service is inherent in the ability to preach to others in the proper language and dialect (not muttering some unintelligible gibberish prompted by demons--Isa 8:19; II Tim 2:16), and possessing the real discretionary power to randomly heal all at will (Matt 10:1; Acts 3:1-6; 5:16; 8:7; 10:38; 28:9) and not just to prompt healings on the basis of the faith and belief of the person being healed (which is the way the modern Pentecostal healers heal--Matt 17:20; Mk 9:23; Rev 13:13-14). 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 61--Repentance I

 

 

What is Repentance? 

 

Perhaps one of the most important things in forgiveness and reconciliation is the previously mentioned repentance, to include restitution where applicable (to be shortly discussed). 

 

Most Christians suppose that they know what repentance is.  Yet, they typically don’t have the foggiest notion of even what sin is.  How can one repent and be forgiven without a knowledge and understanding of what he/she did wrong in terms of sin? 

 

Of course, this is what Christendom does regularly when she advocates repentance.  But the subject is never really addressed in the context of what people must repent of.  As established in several previous chapters, it is the violation or transgression of the mitzwot in YHWH’s Torah that constitutes sin.  Has the reader ever heard Billy Graham or the other Christian preachers explain what must be repented of? 

 

It is this sin (violation of YAH’s laws--the Torah) which must be repented of.  Here, the issue is not over the violation of church rules and laws (the Catholics make missing mass and the confession the greatest of sins, but are they Scriptural?  No!) or of the violation of human and governmental laws. 

 

The issue is entirely one of violating The ELOHIM’s Torah.  And this is not as simple as one may first suppose.  The primary problem is that virtually everyone living in the contemporary, Western, Christian civilization and culture has been regularly and frequently told that YHWH’s mitzwot (in the Torah) have been done away with and are not for Christians. 

 

 

Knowledge and Understanding 

 

Most Christians don’t have the foggiest notion of what YHWH’s laws say.  They have never read or studied them.  And if they do, they ignore them.  So, how can Christians repent when they don’t have any concept at all about YHWH’s mitzwot and which ones they have violated and where repentance is needed.  In other words, it takes knowledge and understanding of YAH’s Torah in order to repent. 

 

“The Theological Dictionary of the New Testament” (v. IV, p. 978-979) lists this thinking as a part of its definition of repentance--the intellectual sense of “later knowledge, subsequent emendation.” 

 

This source (v. IV, p. 979) and others as well further agree generally that repentance is a “change of mind;” or otherwise, a “change of opinion, or decision, the alteration in mood or feelings,” based upon later comprehension. 

 

For the various Hebrew and Greek words involved in repentance, Young’s “Analytical Concordance” (p. 807-808) notes that they mean “to be penitent, comforted, eased; to have another mind; to be careful or concerned with; and to turn back.”  Consequently, it can be thought of as a turn around or the going in a different direction, based on later knowledge and understanding. 

 

“The Targum to the Five Megilloth” (p. 49) has an interesting presentation on Lamentations 3:40, which says “Let us search our ways and try them; and let us return in penitence before Jehovah.”  In other words, each person should search his own ways and test them by the Book in order to produce penitence. 

 

In an article on “Incredible New Insights on the Feast of Trumpets” in the Sep-Oct 1997 “Prophecy Flash” (p. 24), Christian writer William F. Dankenbring said repentance involves self examination, regret for sins committed and a firm rejection of those sins committed.  Certainly, repentance is contingent upon self examination, which is mandatory for the process to occur. 

 

 

Works Authenticate Repentance 

 

Hebrew scholar Dr Roy B. Blizzard, mentioned earlier, spoke at the 5th National Foundations of Our Faith Conference at ORU in Tulsa, OK.  Blizzard talked at some length on the restoration of Hebrew to the early chapters of Matthew.  In this presentation, he focused upon the work of Yohanan the Baptist. 

 

He noted that Yohanan’s use of the word repentance from the Hebrew perspective was one of saying let your actions demonstrate or prove your repentance.  In a sense, that’s what the KJV outlines at Matthew 3:8 where Yohanan said to bring forth fruits of repentance. 

 

The MESSIAH, Himself, followed up later at the Sermon on the Mount by declaring that His disciples (students and/or learners) should let their lights shine before other persons so that the others might see the disciples’ good works (Matt 5:16). 

 

Of course, both YESHUA and Yohanan were prescribing works and deeds of righteousness to prove the presence of repentance.  Obviously, if a person claims repentance, but continues in sin; then an observer must question whether there was ever any repentance at all. 

 

Because Christians have written off and ignored YAH’s laws (in the Torah), it is manifest that none of them have ever repented.  All the talk of repentance is nothing but lies.  Again, the essence of these Scriptures is that true repentance will invoke works and deeds of righteousness (obedience of the Torah).  To accomplish these acts of righteousness, study is needed by the learner or student of truth. 

 

 

James Lloyd 

 

This subject was touched upon in an article by James Lloyd on “The Strange Tale of Steve Quayle,” in the volume viii, number 1 issue of “Christian Media” (p. 1).  The focus of his story was on Steve Quayle, a radio broadcaster who also sold preparedness supplies and materials on the side. Apparently, Quayle and Lloyd had some disagreement to motivate the huge article that Lloyd wrote in his paper. 

 

Anyway, Lloyd quoted Quayle who reportedly has said a number of times that “Don’t listen to what they (people) say, watch what they do.”  Lloyd concurred with that statement and this writer must also endorse that remark.  That’s the only way that a person can judge the sincerity of one claiming repentance. 

 

Take the case of Slick Clinton, he supposedly has repented a number of times over his gross evil and wickedness.  The only thing that can be said for his series of repenting actions is that none of them were ever followed up with righteous deeds and true evidence of any genuine repentance on his part. 

 

Lloyd’s article went on to suggest that actually Quayle himself was a hypocrite because he reportedly does not practice what he preaches.  And in the real world, this is the very kind of trap many of us find ourselves in.  It is so easy to preach about deeds and acts of righteousness, but then proceed to ignore and walk all over one’s own words about righteous deeds. 

 

This was one of the classic problems that gave rise to the hippie boom of the 1960s.  American young people began to realize that their parents were gross hypocrites--constantly talking one tune, but then practicing a very different tune.  Yes, parents wanted their children to be good; while they, themselves, were evil and wicked. 

 

 

Joshua 7:6-13 

 

The Sep 2001 “Gates of Eden” offered a few remarks on repentance by citing Joshua 7:2-13.  The point of this Scripture is that even as important and profound as prayer can be, it is nothing without repentance.  Yes, without repentance, YHWH turns from sinners, as pointed out several times herein in discussions on prayer. 

 

In this text from Joshua, some Israelites had sinned by taking some things at Jericho which The ELOHIM had decreed for destruction.  After the Jericho fight, the Israelite army proceeded to Ai, where the Canaanites initially stood their ground and defeated the Israelites.  Yehoshua was in a quandary.  He fell upon his face in prayer and accused The HIGHEST for the defeat. 

 

However, YHWH told him to get up because some of the people were in sin (in that they had stolen things doomed for destruction and then lied about it).  The MOST HIGH even said that He would cease to be with the Israelites unless the sin was corrected.  Once repentance came (when the sin was dealt with--Josh 7:20-26), YHWH returned to Yisrael.  Yisrael then proceeded to defeat the people of Ai. 

 

These remarks in Gates were made in the vein that the US was responding to the Sep 11, 2001, Muslim attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon in so-called prayers (the president declared a day of mourning and prayer and on Sep 23d, an inter-faith prayer was held by 30,000 at NY’s Yankee Stadium).  The point is that all of this praying means “nothing” without the needed repentance over America’s sins. 

 

Though not mentioned by Gates, there is another important aspect of this discussion.  Like Joshua 7 illustrates, The MOST HIGH was not interested in prayers, talk and a belaboring of the problem.  He wanted action (in the form of works of repentance).  Once the guilty Achan (and his family as well) were stoned to death, the situation returned to normalcy (as it was before the sin surfaced). 

 

 

To Return 

 

Dagobert D. Runes, in the “Concise Dictionary of Judaism” (p. 191), reflects the Jewish mentality in repentance as being “return.”  And that’s the essence of the concept (Hos 14:2).  The sinner must “return” to his/her former state of sinlessness (by stopping sin and by performing works of righteousness).  And when have anyone of us ever lived here in the flesh without sin? 

 

It seems that the Adam kind has only had a measure of innocence and purity when very small infants.  Piska 6 of the ancient synagogue teachings has a commentary on Isaiah 1:18 on the coming time when Yisrael’s sins will be made as white as snow (“Pesikta De-Rab Kahana,” p. 135). 

 

Piska 6.4 addresses the actual Hebrew words (kebasim bene sanah) and reflects that the process will see the cleansing of the people of Yisrael which will make them as innocent as an infant in its first year.  This is an extremely important fact of reality.  It is only very small infants who carry a measure of innocence.  Piska 6.4 attaches innocence to children under age one. 

 

Certainly, as children begin to develop (after age one?), sin enters their lives (at a very early age) to immediately cut each one off from The HIGHEST.  Much of Churchianity supposes that there is an age of accountability for children.  Not so!  If a two year old sins, then it is sin and he/she has earned death. 

 

In early 1997, some scientists reported their findings that the brains of infants start developing early within the first months after birth.  The babies are absorbing everything the parents say to them or in their proximity.  They are rapidly learning.  And tragically, they are typically learning the wrong things from their parents. 

 

The point of this concept of return is that the sinner must return to the state of sinlessness which he/she possessed as a small infant before sin entered his or her life.  Now, while it may seem like a simple thing to do, the truth is that the matter of returning is actually complicated, primarily because of the previously mentioned knowledge and election factors. 

 

 

Sin Must End! 

 

In short, repentance involves a process of stopping sin (even the coming Renewed Covenant involves the stopping of sin--Isa 59:20-21; Jer 31:33; Rom 11:26-27; Heb 8:10).  Many ignorant Christians argue that repentance, salvation, righteousness, etc involve only what’s in one’s heart.  In other words, if a person’s heart is right, it doesn’t matter whether he obeys YHWH’s Sabbath laws and other laws defining sin or not. 

 

To most Christians, nothing matters except attitude and what’s in a person’s heart which they define as qualities that only The MOST HIGH can judge.  Thus, the supposedly repentant Christian can continue in his life of sin and rebellion toward YHWH’s Torah, providing he has a good heart (whatever that is). 

 

This may be a shock to some, but a person’s heart cannot be right if he or she is in rebellion toward the righteousness of YHWH’s mitzwot that define and establish precisely what sin is.  People with a good heart and attitude are dedicated to finding out what sin is (as established in the Torah) and stopping it completely in their lives by starting to obey. 

 

There is no way that repentant individuals will arrogantly and proudly sit around and proclaim that their hearts are in the right place when their actions are rebellious and they are indifferent toward the sins which surface because of the violations of The ELOHIM’s righteous and good laws defining and describing sin. 

 

 

Repair and Restitution 

 

While the concept of return is paramount in Judaism, there are also a few other ideas which are additionally important and must precede the return.  They are regret, repair and/or restitution/restoration.  Of course, regret involves being sorry for and broken up over the sin (which will be elaborated upon shortly below). 

 

Repair is the obvious effort of the penitent person to repair the damage done.  This often consists of restitution and restoration.  Quite naturally, repair involves the offering of apologies in the case of hurt, wrong or harm put on other people (Matt 5:22-24; 6:12-15; Lu 6:37; II Cor 2:10; Eph 4:32; Col 3:13). 

 

The Jewish sense of repentance requires the sinner to seek out those wronged, offer restitution and apologize (No. 6, 1999, “Discovering the Bible,” p. 9).  This thinking is virtually unheard of in Christian eyes.  Sometimes, offended parties may not willingly accept apologies.  But the penitent person should make some effort to apologize. 

 

Lies told must be corrected.  Injuries done must be repaired, if they can be.  Persons living in fornication and adultery must stop it.  Persons practicing idolatry must stop it and/or destroy the idols, as appropriate in the Word.  The wrongs being done must end and/or be corrected.  The existing sin cannot be allowed to continue. 

 

Restitution and restoration can be a little more complicated.  YHWH has legislated the idea of restitution extensively in His Word (Gen 20:1-18; Ex 22:1-17, 26; Lev 6:1-7; 24:18, 21; 25:23-28; Deut 4:30; 22:1-4; 30:2; I Sam 12:3; II Sam 10:4-5; 12:1-6; I Kg 8:33-34; II Kg 8:1-5; I Chron 19:4-5; Job 20:10, 18; Prov 6:30; Ezek 14:6; 18:7, 12, 30; 33:7-16; Matt 3:2; 4:17; Mk 1:15; Acts 2:38; 3:19; 8:22; 17:30; 26:20). 

 

Of course, the most obvious act of restoration would involve restoring something stolen (the actual item if possible).  In general, the law required a return of five times for an oxen, fourfold for sheep and typically double in other situations.  The penitent Zacchaeus gave half of his goods to the poor and pledged to restore fourfold for anything improperly taken or stolen from others (Lu 19:8).

 

Probably, the best illustration of what all that is required in restitution and restoration was written by Yechezkel when he noted that the wicked must restore the pledge given and return that which was stolen in order to return to The ELOHIM (Ezek 33:15). 

 

 

The Japanese 

 

While these concepts of regret, repair, restitution and reconciliation may seem a little harsh or tough for Christians, who are accustomed to doing little or nothing in the sense of repentance, please be advised that under the old Japanese Samurai code, a person guilty of dishonor had to commit hari kari (kill himself with a dagger or knife). 

 

In more modern times, the Japanese Yakusa (Japanese Mafia or gangsters, with linkage to the Samurai culture) have a nasty little procedure to follow when they hurt or damage certain other persons (like their Yakusa brethren).  They must go to the injured party and take a knife and cut their little finger off and give it to the injured party, as a “token” of their repentance and sincerity. 

 

The importance of this Samurai concept of repair and restoration surfaced in a unique way in early 2001 when the USS Greenville, a nuclear submarine at sea, took a load of civilian guests out North of the Hawaiian Islands to demonstrate submarine tactics.  One of the procedures which the Navy was anxious to show off was the practice of a sub surfacing at sea. 

 

The Greenville’s Captain (Commander Scott Waddle) was anxious to get back to port at Pearl Harbor and chose to cut back on some of the normal procedures a sub should follow in making a surface from underwater. 

 

 

More on the Sinking 

 

Apparently, submarines have two primary methods of monitoring surface crafts in an area where a submarine is operating submerged.  First, each sub has a sonar capability to monitor other crafts in the surfacing area.  In the case of the Greenville, her sonar earlier had been tracking a Japanese fishing vessel operating in the area. 

 

Beyond sonar, it is certainly true that an underwater submarine can make a periscope survey of an area and quickly determine if there are any surface vessels present.  Reportedly, the Greenville made a “limited” or “abbreviated” periscope survey. 

 

In any case, the limited periscope operation failed to disclose the Japanese boat that was operating on the surface with a group of school students on board (who were on the ship to learn the fishing business). 

 

Waddle was in a hurry to meet a schedule at the port; the civilian guests were present and performing some of the duties and tasks sufficiently to disrupt the normal operation of a submarine; one of the sonar operators failed to follow up on the earlier sonar contact (and/or duty officers neglected to follow upon the question); and so forth in mistakes committed that day. 

 

Thus, Waddle gave the surface order and the Japanese fishing boat was over the sub.  Obviously, the boat was immediately ripped apart and sank in the ocean.  Some nine Japanese persons were lost at sea.  The whole incident created a gigantic diplomatic crisis for the new US President Bush and his Secretary of State Colin Powell. 

 

The Navy ended up giving Waddle a letter of reprimand and allowing him to retire honorably at the end of his twenty years.  The US government, Waddle and other Naval officials apologized to the Japanese government and the relatives of the Japanese individuals lost in the operation.  The practice of allowing civilian people to come on board US ships at sea was continued by the Navy. 

 

But the relatives and many Japanese were upset over the way the incident was handled.  They took the position that Waddle and his crew got off without any real punishment.  Waddle’s letter of reprimand was a farce.  Obviously, under the Samurai culture, the punishment was a joke. 

 

 

Offending Others, An Overview 

 

Most of us go through life offending and hurting others without ever facing repentance over the specific acts (in the context that they represented sin), or of ever making any effort at repairing the damage done in the context of restitution and restoration.  These offenses to others, if they involved sin, necessitate a recall of them, coupled with appropriate regret, repentance, repair, restitution and restoration. 

 

As discussed above, sometimes it is hard for us individually to remember and recall all of the specific acts of offense and hurt put on others (in the context of sin). 

 

Most of us go through life hurting other people with an attitude of indifference, don’t care and could care less who is hurt, damaged and sometimes even destroyed in our quest to have our way and do our thing, irrespective of anyone else (because of greed, selfishness, pride and vanity--the flesh, to be later assessed). 

 

 

The Sex Example 

 

In the contemporary society, free sex seems to predominate and young people are getting started very early as teens or youths--completely with no regard for the future and the hurt put on others.  Since the modern sex explosion is so prevalent, it best illustrates the subject of hurt and offense to other people. 

 

Make no mistake about it, The MOST HIGH’s objective is for young men and women to be virgins when they marry.  This is particularly important in respect to young women because The ELOHIM legislated the death penalty on young girls who improperly lose their virginity and marry with a failure to disclose that condition (Lev 21:7, 13-15; Deut 22:13-21). 

 

The questions of sex and marriage are manifestly different in some respects for men, as opposed to women, and this goes all the way back to creation and the first sins in the garden of Eden.  Clearly, woman was created in a subordinate role and as a helper to man. 

 

In the context of telegony and the quality of becoming one in intercourse (Gen 2:24; Mal 2:15; Matt 19:5; Mk 10:7-8; Eph 5:31), it is a fact that the issue of pre-martial sex is more profound for woman, as opposed to man (as elsewhere discussed herein). 

 

After all, it is the woman who runs the risk of getting pregnant and facing the dilemma of what to do about it--more so than the male who can just walk away from the issue and say it’s not his problem.  In any case, the whole exercise of pre-martial sex does impact upon a woman more so than a man. 

 

So, when a young fellow goes out into the world and violates as many young women as possible and completely without regard for right or wrong, or the question of the offense against the girl and her later husband (who also is offended), will these acts adversely affect the man later if he is granted the gift of repentance (with all that that entails--such as repair, regret, restoration, etc)? 

 

The writer of this study has made many mistakes on this theme in my life.  Numerous women have been violated and hurt by me while i possessed the could care less attitude.  In the possibility that YHWH has seen fit to perhaps be granting me repentance in the last several years, i have cried, agonized and been greatly ashamed, hurt and sorry for these offenses which i am guilty of. 

 

 

The Apology 

 

Now, comes the difficult part and that’s the repair and restoration.  Assuredly, the repair may involve having to go back to the girl and say I’m sorry.  One must use his head here because if the girl is happily married, it might not be in her interest to interfere in her life with her husband to bring up old wrongs done in days past.  

 

Or if an apology is to be made, it must be made carefully and perhaps discreetly.  In other words, some discretion may apply before jumping in with both feet to bring further hurt upon the girl.  But repair, in the context of an apology, is called for where applicable and perhaps with the right opportunity. 

 

Some men would try to lessen the impact of guilt upon themselves by trying to claim that it was all the woman’s fault--sometimes even to the point of trying to allege rape by the woman. 

 

While it is true that some women may have been just as eager and pushing for illicit sex as the man, this is a pretty flimsy argument to be made by the man later facing repentance.  Usually, the male is more aggressive sexually and should, in the final analysis, carry much of the guilt. 

 

 

An Epileptic  

 

Besides the sex sins now so predominate, there is the broader aspect of offenses to others in general. 

 

This writer had a recent neighbor in 2001 (mentioned earlier, in Northeastern Washington state) who was supposedly a “good” Baptist.  At least, he generally went to church on Sundays and claimed to be a good Christian (whatever that is).  He certainly bragged and boasted about being a Christian. 

 

Though the man could be fairly decent and friendly to get along with on some occasions (with only a usual or typical blow up of pride and vanity), he also could be real rude, nasty, hateful and incoherent to try to deal with on other occasions.  In short. he could be described as having “a mean spirit.”  And he did have one or more bad spirits, as will be shown below. 

 

Another neighbour, who knew the man for years, said that when he became mad (over something), he went ballistics.  Neighbors and acquaintances had to just stay away form him when he was in orbit. 

 

The man had a history of epilepsy; which, in him, was very clearly demonic.  When he came under the power or influence of his demon, he was filled with much hate (this seems to be one of the ways that demonic influence reveals itself in human beings).  He was under the care of a doctor who apparently kept him drugged up (in order to keep him from going into fits). 

 

Because the man had some mental problems, this writer went out of the way to try to be nice and civil to this man, and even when he was acting like a heel.  Surely, the question of sin never entered his mind in the context of his hatefulness, rudeness and arrogant behavior toward others.  Obviously, his Christian Church connections didn’t help him one iota in dealing with his problems.

 

Despite his obvious mental problems and his offensive behavior toward others (when his demon was riled up), this man never came back later to apologize over his mistakes (after he had returned to normalcy).  He never apologized over his offenses to others.  It looks like the Baptist Church would have taught him this simple task to make things right, but it didn’t. 

 

 

Some Complications 

 

Of course, this whole issue is so complex that sometimes defining a specific act or word as sin (which offends someone else) can be a complicated matter.  Maybe, some of his rudeness and overbearing attitude was sin.  Maybe, it was not.  And assuredly, questions must arise over the role of others to bring on this offending reaction from him.  Logically, all factors have to be considered. 

 

In other words, people who are hateful and abusive to others can sometimes expect to be repaid in hate and abuse.  So, who is in the wrong?  Who is the sinner in that context?  Perhaps both parties are guilty since two wrongs do not make a right.  Of course, these are complicated questions to have to address. 

 

But in general, whenever one offends and hurts someone else (however accomplished and irrespective of the prevailing attitude of ignorance and unintended hurt), the question must ultimately come up on whether sin is involved or not--at least, in later repentance.  If sin is present, then the repentance cycle can surface--including regret, repair, restoration and restitution (to include an apology). 

 

The point of this is that most of us go through life without much care or concern over the feelings of others and our offenses causing hurt to others.  In this sense, we could care less who we hurt and who we walk upon.  But then, when YHWH intervenes to bring about repentance through correction and chastisement, we are faced with the need to make things right--where applicable and as practical. 

 

The better course for each of us is to walk the extra mile and try to avoid offending and hurting other people.  The less hurt we put on others means the less hurt we face in our own lives if and when YHWH grants us the gift of repentance (to be broached in more detail in comments to follow). 

 

 

More on the Apology 

 

There is another issue when the repentant person chooses to make the required apology.  Frequently, in life, the conflicts between people are not always cut and dried that one side is solely guilty of the wrong.  The truth is that more often, both sides are guilty and this is especially true in marriages and the interplay between men and women. 

 

In those situations, where there is great guilt on both sides in two party conflicts, it becomes more difficult for one guilty person to offer the apology when the other guilty party does not reciprocate.  Therefore, when the repentant person goes and makes the called for apology, the other person (who may be just as guilty) will self righteously either reject the apology or be hateful about it. 

 

In other words, many proud people (self righteousness and pride will be addressed in subsequent chapters) will not be very receptive or fair about accepting the apology from the repentant person.  In these cases, one must remember that YHWH is dealing with only the one party willing to step out and apologize.  The other party is still carnal, evil, wicked and unrepentant. 

 

Unrepentant people are generally not going to examine their lives and apologize for anything.  They are proud, self righteous and good in their eyes.  Of course, they believe that all of their interpersonal conflicts with others are because of the guilt of the other parties.  Never will they examine their own lives and accept the fact that they too may carry some guilt.  Yet, the Word demands the apology! 

 

 

Yes, Both Can Be Guilty 

 

Again, this is particularly true among married couples and close relationships between men and women.  In many, many cases, both parties are guilty.  And if YHWH would grant the gift of repentance to both parties, both would apologize to each other.  But too often, He grants this precious gift to only one person and not the other. 

 

In this case, the person who is privileged to go and apologize must forget the wrong of the other party and focus on his or her own wrong.  By thinking about and assessing one’s own faults and wrongs, it is easier to apologize to someone who is equally guilty in the conflict. 

 

This issue seems to be covered in YESHUA’s remark that one must pull the beam out of his own eye in preference to taking the mote out of someone else’s eye (Matt 7:3-5).  Too often, we limited little humans tend to get bogged down with the problems and shortcomings of other persons instead of ourselves (because of pride, which will be later addressed). 

 

In any case, the person chosen for salvation in this life must go and make the apology.  While the other similarly guilty person (who is unrepentant and who is still proud, vain and carnal) may be hateful and self righteous, and may either look down on the repenting party or reject the apology outright, the repentant must bite his lip and go and make the apology.

 

In this case, there is no need to start in on the guilt of the other person.  Nothing will be gained to try to reopen old wounds and start trying to decide who is the most guilty.  The person granted the gift of repentance must want and seek the privilege of accepting personal guilt and responsibility and apologizing to others who have been hurt and damaged. 

 

 

My Guilt 

 

This writer has had some conflicts with others over the years and especially with a former wife.  For many years, i looked upon this marital conflict as being all her fault.  The one thing which never entered my mind was that i, too, was guilty.  With the passing years and the “possibility” that YHWH has or is granting me the gift of repentance, i have went back and said “please forgive me for the hurt i put on you.” 

 

This hurts and especially so when it is a one way event and the other party does not or will not reciprocate for his or her wrongs.  But the one way apology must be done in order to achieve reconciliation and in the vein of righteousness (which is what all of us must desperately want, seek and desire). 

 

One day, in time and space, YHWH will choose to grant the other party repentance.  And when that happens, he or she will face the same problem over repair and restoration and the issuance of an apology.  The other guilty person will be under pressure to seek out those hurt and make an apology where possible.  One must be patient because justice will ultimately be done. 

 

 

Offending Others Can Be Serious Business 

 

The matter of going through life and offending The ELOHIM and/or others is very serious business.  It is not fun to someday have to go back and start trying to apologize and make things right with multitudes of people who have been hurt and offended over the years by a careless sinner. 

 

The “Dictionary of Judaism in the Biblical Period” (p. 522) offered some comments upon the role of reconciliation in Rabbinic thinking and writings over the centuries.  

 

For instance, this source says that “The concept of reconciliation appears in the rabbinic notion that a person’s sin against another individual will be forgiven by God only after the wrongdoer has reconciled with (‘gained the good will of’) the one whom he had harmed (M. Yoma 8:9). 

 

“Reconciliation does not appear in rabbinic descriptions of the process by which people atone for sins against God, which involves rather expiation and repentance.” 

 

The point of this is that while the sinner can repent and be reconciled to The ELOHIM, the process is somewhat more complicated in the context of sins (hurt, harm or injury) put upon other persons.  In this sense, according to Rabbinic authorities, forgiveness from The MOST HIGH only comes when the sinner has been reconciled to the other persons offended. 

 

Incidentally, Rick Aharon Chaimberlin writes in an article on “Conflict Resolution” that the ten-day period between Rosh Hashanah and Yom Kippur is called the “Days of Awe” by religious Jews (Jul-Aug 2000 “Petah Tikvah,” p. 61).  Judaism teaches that religious Jews should go to persons offended and apologize and ask for forgiveness during the Days of Awe in an effort to have a clean heart for the Day of Atonement. 

 

This teaching in Judaism dovetails with the Kol Nidre prayer (to be discussed later) which reportedly does not cover unfulfilled vows with other persons (for the past year, as observed within Sephardic synagogues).  The point is that the religious Jew must use the Days of Awe as a time to make things right with other persons offended in the past year. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 62--Repentance II

 

 

Repentance is Necessary 

 

Of course, the salvation of the election, all of Yisrael or all of Adam (as discussed in previous chapters) is quite wonderful and profound to think about.  And certainly, it’s a little more involved than what one might first suppose after being initially introduced to the idea.  There is more to it than what first meets the eye. 

 

In the starting pole, true repentance is not something that people can just automatically decide to muster or do on their own.  No!  The Book is quite clear that true repentance comes only as a free gift of grace to the election, as noted in previous comments (Matt 9:13; Mk 2:17; Lu 5:32; Acts 5:31; 11:18; Rom 2:4; II Tim 2:25). 

 

It is something that The MOST HIGH does entirely to the election and He does it whether they like it or not. 

 

Mention here might be made to the fabulous Scriptural references describing the work of the potter and how he manipulates, changes and works on the clay to bring forth vessels of honor or dishonor (Isa 45:9-11; Jer 18:2-6; Rom 9:20-21). 

 

In those texts, the allusions are unmistakable.  YHWH is The POTTER and various persons are the clay.  The POTTER will do whatever “He pleases” with the clay.  The clay has “no” individual choices in the matter. 

 

One of the problems that opponents of universal reconciliation face is their clear lack of understanding and comprehension of what all is involved.  They want to suppose that The HIGHEST will save wretched sinners and let them continue in their wretchedness and sin (which often seems to be the way that Christians look at things). 

 

No, that’s not the way it works with The SUPREME.  He came to earth as YHWH YESHUA to save sinners.  But believe me, all sinners tasting salvation are going to repent and change from all (100%) of their sins (as was noted earlier). 

 

They will not be granted salvation to continue committing sin by transgressing His Torah, as Christianity teaches.  The SOVEREIGN will not make any excuses for sin or allow saved people to continue in it (Rom 2:13; 6:1-16; Heb 6:4-6; 10:26).  It will stop! 

 

 

Pesha and Unintended Sins Revisited 

 

A previous chapter focused on the Hebrew words asham, shagah, chet, pesha, maal and awon in the context of sin.  There is no need to repeat all of the former comments.  But it would be well to recall that dissertation here and relate it to the present discussion on reconciliation. 

 

Awon and maal seem to occur when a person is in rebellion and contempt toward YHWH’s mitzwot, and violates them routinely and regularly; all the while that the person understands the applicability and legal status of the Torah.  Pesha involves the same rebellion.  But it suggests that the guilty party rejects the Torah and its fitness and its rightful authority. 

 

Chet (sometimes), shagah and asham address the unintended or accidental wrongs (done in a sense of ignorance and/or innocence without premeditated intent or willful rebellion) committed by the person who accepts the Torah and is trying to obey it. 

 

The four Scriptures, cited earlier (Rom 2:13; 6:1-16; Heb 6:4-6; 10:26), make it abundantly clear that sin must stop once a person achieves the state of true reconciliation and forgiveness.  But in saying this, it is probable that the state of pesha, maal and awon must end and not necessarily chet, shagah or asham.  

 

 

Contempt and Rebellion for the Torah Must End! 

 

In other words, the Christian Israelite’s attitudes of contempt and rebellion toward YHWH’s mitzwot (in the Torah) must end in true reconciliation.  Likewise, a converted, Messianic Jew must completely turn from maal and awon. 

 

The believer (of whatever background) must commence immediately the practice of obeying all of YAH’s Torah.  The horrible acts of rebellion (arising in maal, awon and pesha), being committed regularly and routinely against the law (Torah), must end upon reconciliation. 

 

With sufficient knowledge, understanding and commitment toward YHWH’s Torah, coupled with help from The RUACH HA KODESH, the believer can stop committing these terrible iniquities.  The truly converted or reconciled individual must stop all rebellion and revolt against the Torah and must replace it with love, respect and obedience of the Torah. 

 

Does this mean that the believer can immediately and always stop the sins of chet (in the context of the pulls of the flesh and carnal nature), asham or shagah?  Perhaps not! 

 

As long as man is in the flesh and subject to the frailties of the flesh (the evil inclinations in man) and the wicked acts of a hateful and rebellious society, it seems that chet and shagah can apparently surface.  Asham is also possible, but it is in a slightly different category, as described previously. 

 

It seems that pesha, maal and awon involve the willful, continuous state of sin and rebellion in a person (as often appears before true reconciliation is realized).  Chet and shagah occur when a person has accepted and is trying to obey YHWH’s’ Torah, but inadvertently slips and falls occasionally (missing the mark) because of ignorance, carnality or forces beyond the control of the sinner. 

 

The truly, reconciled individual possibly commits chet, shagah and asham only and never awon, maal or pesha.  It seems probable, per the Scriptures, that forgiveness can be obtained for chet, shagah and asham sins after reconciliation.  However, the situation with pesha, maal and awon could well be in an entirely different category. 

 

The words in the NT (Rom 2:13; 6:1-16; Heb 6:4-6; 10:26) in the context of no more sacrifice for sin possibly could apply to pesha, maal and awon.  This whole state of rebellion and contempt could be the condition of or lead to the unpardonable sin (Matt 12:31-32; Lu 12:47-48; I Jo 5:16). 

 

 

Willful Ignorance 

 

How about the Christian who knows that transgression of the law (Torah) is sin and yet continues to sin because of having never studied the law (Torah) and refusing to study it and be corrected by it.  Is this situation one of rebellion and contempt--hence pesha or awon?  Evidently, the answer is yes! 

 

Indeed, this very condition surely spells out the reality that such a Christian was never converted or reconciled in the first place.  Such people are still unconverted, pagan Christians. 

 

Many Christians claim to obey the law.  Yet, they never read and study the law (Torah) and make no effort at all to learn what the Torah says and requires.  In this sense, they are probably guilty of pesha or awon. 

 

It is also manifest that people who lack knowledge of the law and make no effort to study it to gain that knowledge have never experienced true reconciliation.  As outlined previously, reconciliation involves knowledge, among other things. 

 

Any person, Jew or Christian, who is indifferent, lethargic, apathetic and could care less about the Torah, assuredly has never experienced true reconciliation.  They are still in a state of sin and rebellion. 

 

The truly converted individual is a person who does care about the Torah and obeying each and every mitzwah correctly in a way to please and serve The ELOHIM.  The reconciled one becomes passionate and devoted to the Torah and all of its teachings. 

 

Question--has the reader ever seen a Christian passionate for the Torah?  In the generic sense, Christians don’t even read or study the Torah--except on rare occasions.  Certainly, there is no passion in Christendom for the Torah.  Yet, this is a mark of identification of a truly converted person. 

 

 

Future Sins? 

 

Obviously too, as long as the disciples were living in Judea in the environment of the Temple (while it stood), one must suppose that each and every one of them probably went into the Temple and offered sacrifices whenever an appropriate occasion of asham surfaced (as well as in shagah and chet). 

 

That’s the essence of the situation which prompted Shaul and the four other believers to go to the Temple and make sacrifices/offerings, discussed earlier (Acts 21:20-26). 

 

The same state will probably resurface when the Third Temple is built, as well as being assuredly in vogue in the millennium and its millennial Temple.  YESHUA’s shed blood pays for all past sins.  But it does not automatically grant a license for converted, saved members of the election to go out in the world and continue in intentional sins and acts of rebellion against the Torah. 

 

Certainly, as long as the Temple was available, the true believer (where possible) would most likely choose to go there for unintended sins rather than place YESHUA again on the stake to die and bleed a second (or third or more) time for one’s sins (as suggested in Acts 2:46; Romans 6:1-16; and Hebrews 6:6).  Love of The MESSIAH would encourage an elected individual to walk the extra mile to avoid sin. 

 

 

I John 1:7 

 

It might be that persons absent from Jerusalem and the Temple environs and unable to go there for a sacrifice might could confess certain wrongs and call upon YESHUA’s blood once again in the event of sins of ignorance and unintended mistakes.  However, it seems likely that the believer (after conversion) would be careful about routinely choosing this course and making it a habit. 

 

This option may “possibly” be the sense of I John 1:7 in that YESHUA’s blood continues to clean the believer after conversion, if the believer confesses his sins (I Jo 1:9).  “The Expositor’s Greek New Testament” (v. 5, p. 172) makes the case that the cleansing pertains to every sin, that is every outbreak of the sinful principle and not “all” sin.  Thus, this text probably does not address maal, pesha and awon wrongs. 

 

As Henry Alford indicated in “The Greek Testament” (v. IV, p. 427), the “and” (Greek kai, elsewhere discussed herein) opening the remark on YESHUA’s blood cleansing the believer connects back to the earlier phrase.  Thus, the believer is cleansed as an additional result of walking in the light of truth. 

 

This option is mentioned in the context that the true believer would by all means follow the discussion presented earlier in this study--in the context of recall, return, repentance, repair, restitution, restoration and regret--all in the vein of achieving reconciliation once more (with appropriate “confessions” and apologies to those offended--Jas 5:16).  Doctor Laura on her radio program once tied three of these r’s together in the context of repentance in Judaism. 

 

Obviously, a person walking in the light of truth is not going to be in rebellion toward the Torah, nor would he or she ignore YHWH’s laws and teachings on the questions of repentance, restoration, etc.  Any sins occurring will have to be those done in true ignorance (shagah) or those from an accidental error of the flesh (chet). 

 

 

YHWH Corrects and Disciplines 

 

While some persons begin to perceive that repentance is necessary and seems to be one of the primary ingredients in reconciliation, few understand that the agency to bring about this proper and correct repentance is The MOST HIGH, Himself. 

 

He does this and not the sinner.  Otherwise, repentance would be an act of work for salvation.  On this, there are a lot of reasons to believe that YHWH does this through correction and discipline. 

 

Yes, as necessary, The ELOHIM will bring about conditions in each sinner’s life to force him through correction, discipline, affliction and punishment (as mentioned in earlier comments, as a father punishes a rebellious, disobedient child) into a state of being able to receive the gift of repentance (Deut 8:5; Prov 13:24; 19:18; I Cor 11:32; II Cor 6:9: 12:7).  Again, YHWH does this--not the sinner. 

 

Apparently, this corrective chastisement and punishment can take many forms--all the way from mental recollections and torment over wrongs done to poverty and want to sickness and affliction.  When it comes time to call the election, corrective chastisement and punishment will be applied as necessary to bring about repentance and reconciliation.  There is no question about it. 

 

The SUPREME will intervene and take whatever steps are necessary to cause the elected knees to bend and bow (as proven by Iyov)--to include breaking legs if appropriate.  If YHWH judges that the respondent will only surrender when forced into a wheel chair or as a vegetable in bed, then be assured that that will happen. 

 

While many Christians would blame Satan for their poverty, sickness and injury problems, few would attribute them to The HIGHEST, as certainly happens with the election.  Even if Satan does do something to someone in the election (and possibly otherwise as well), be assured that he does it with the approval and authorization of The ELOHIM.

 

In many cases, there is a correlation between certain sins and certain resulting punishments.  While this punishment is automatic, please understand that even here, YHWH is overseeing its application to be sure that His purpose is fulfilled in the lives of the election.  In other words, YHWH is in charge and oversees the development and progress of members of the election.   

 

 

Some Interesting Scriptures 

 

The Scriptures have some other most extraordinary statements concerning correction.  For example, David, who had been sorely chastened (Ps 73:14; 118:18), prayed that YHWH would not rebuke him in anger or chasten him in hot displeasure (Ps 6:1; 38:1).  Yirmeyahu put it well by saying to YHWH that it is not in man to direct his own steps, and please correct me but with judgment and not in anger (Jer 10:23-24). 

 

The Psalmist wrote-- “Before I was afflicted I went astray, now have I kept thy word” (Ps 119:67); It is good for me that I have been afflicted, that I might learn thy statutes” (Ps 119:71); “I know, O (YHWH), that thy judgments are right, and that thou in faithfulness hast afflicted me” (Ps 119:75); and “Unless thy law had been my delight, I then should have perished in mine affliction” (Ps 119:92). 

 

Hebrews 5:8 has a most fascinating remark in relation to YESHUA.  Shaul wrote it to say that “Though he were a Son, yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered.”  Is it not clear that we, in the flesh, learn from our afflictions and sufferings? 

 

 

Another Issue 

 

There is another old quotation which should be mentioned here.  In making this remark, there is no intention to ascribe it to YESHUA The MESSIAH.  But categorically, it applies to almost all the rest of us.  It is-- “Experience is a dear school and fools will learn from no other.” 

 

Many of us (and that includes this writer) could never learn the essentials from rote learning.  We have needed to experience life and learn from our mistakes (like, for example, as with chet sins).  This philosophy was covered in some detail in a previous chapter on YHWH’s Purpose (the purpose of life). 

 

 

Judgment for the Election Now 

 

Hence, there is a particularly important aspect of correction and discipline by The MOST HIGH.  The Scriptural evidence seems persuasive that YHWH only takes direct action and applies discipline in the case of those persons who constitute the election of this age.  In other words, He apparently does not necessarily intervene to directly punish, chastise and correct the general non-elected population in this present age. 

 

Consequently, if a sinner fits into the elect classification (to be chosen by YAH for salvation in this present age and life), he will ultimately be punished as necessary to allow true repentance and reconciliation to take place.  Otherwise, those persons outside the elect category may seem to get away with sin in this life and not face YHWH’s judgment while here in the flesh. 

 

Kefa (I Pet 4:7) saw judgment coming first on those persons in the household of The EL who obey and respond to the good news (the election called out in the age at hand), obviously before coming upon other persons who will be judged in a later situation (who are not in the election and who do not have a calling in this age). 

 

The Apostle Shaul (I Tim 5:24) observed that the sins of some (of the called out ones--the election) are open to judgment in the age underway while the sins of others will follow after them (obviously, in a later age, when they are then judged).  

 

What this amounts to is that the persons elected to salvation in the age at hand will be judged in this age at hand.  They will be judged in the context of correction, discipline, chastisement and punishment (as a father corrects, punishes and chastises a son). 

 

This punishment is not to kill or destroy the election; but rather, to change the election and lead each person in it to reconciliation and redemption (which has been or will be addressed elsewhere herein).  While the applied judgment and correction may seem to be hard and harsh, it will work for good and will ultimately serve good when repentance and change eventually comes. 

 

 

Those Not Elected Will Be Judged Later 

 

Many persons may happily seem to sin and sin and get away it (just as Slick Clinton seems to get away with everything).  The truth is that these people are not elected or chosen for salvation in this age.  Thus, YAH largely leaves them alone to continue their paths of sin and rebellion.  While they may think that they are getting away with sin, the truth is that they simply aren’t chosen for redemption in this age. 

 

When YHWH is ready to save those persons (at least Adamites, evidently in a future age, time and place--whenever and wherever that is), He will put His hand on them and apply corrective action/punishment in the context of The POTTER molding and shaping the clay, as outlined in prior remarks (Isa 64:8; Jer 18:2-6; Rom 9:21). 

 

Each and every Adamite must and will repent before he can ever be “saved” for the World to Come (in Hebrew, the Olam Ha-Ba). 

 

Moreover, for those chosen for salvation in this age, they will now or ultimately later face extraordinary and severe correction, punishment and chastisement here in the flesh (as a father corrects a son) in order to be cleaned up to receive the gift of grace.  They will be forced and made to repent and change. 

 

Please understand that it was Iyov who was in the election (needing punishment and correction) and not his children (who evidently were not elected to salvation in this life and age). 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 63--The Demon Problem

 

 

The Demon Question, Revisited  

 

One of the topics which Christendom gives some lip-service to has been the demon problem, as discussed in previous chapters.  Perhaps the importance of this subject is one more for the New Testament, in lieu of the Old Testament (which does not seem to have much to say on the problem). 

 

Tragically, for persons now alive on planet earth here in the late 20th and early 21st centuries, the demon dilemma is more pronounced and profound than at any other time in history--even more extensive than the situation outlined in the Apostolic age. 

 

Much of the current problem surfaces because, all of a sudden, a modern motion involving demons and Spiritualism has come about in the form of the New Age movement.  Subsequent chapters will address this current explosion of demons and the impact of the New Age movement.  Thus, there is no intent to get involved in much of an assessment of the contemporary demon problem at this time. 

 

However, there is a need to recognize its presence and attempt to assess it in relation to the present discussion on reconciliation.  Manifestly, demons are a part of the real world.  And they do impact upon all or most all persons at large--to include the election, as well as the very elect. 

 

 

Judaism on the Demon Problem 

 

As will be described in some detail in the following chapters, Jews believe that demons attach to a person every time he or she commits a sin.  Per this view, the unsaved person must undergo a time of trial where the demons inflict punishment and hurt on the person before the individual becomes saved and/or redeemed to allow entrance into the Olam Ha-Ba or the World to Come. 

 

At this World to Come time and place (whenever and wherever it is), all persons will be allowed to see the harm and hurt that they have done (to YHWH and others) and the opportunities missed, and experience remorse for their actions (and believe me, this is punishment).  Once the demons are cast out (with deliverance) and true repentance comes, the judged person can then enter into the Olam Ha-Ba. 

 

While many Christians will immediately discount this thinking and particularly so since it seems to have some similarities with the concept of purgatory (which is clearly pagan to the core), the truth is that this Jewish thinking could have some genuine merit (based on comments made so far). 

 

Perhaps of significance, the Everett Fox work on “The Five Books of Moses” (p. 27), quoted earlier, offers these remarks on the sin surfacing when Cain (the Hebrew Kayin or Kain) murdered Abel (the Hebrew Hevel):  “YHWH said to Kayin:  Why are you so upset?  Why has your face fallen?  Is it not thus:  If you do not intend good, at the entrance is sin, a crouching demon, toward you his lust--but you can rule over him” (Gen 4:6-7). 

 

This first murder will be further addressed in later chapters. 

 

 

New Testament Support 

 

Strangely enough, more real support for these teachings comes from the New Testament where there are a number of references to people being in the Greek “hoi daimones,” which means “To be demonized, be as a demon” (“Young’s Analytical Concordance,” p. 763). 

 

However, the KJV traditionally renders these words as possessed--just as the KJV poorly translates the word “daimonion” (meaning a demon) as a devil. 

 

The prior focus upon this concept covered the situation of the men at the tombs in the land of Gergesenes, who were supposedly “possessed” by demons (Matt 8:28-32; Mk 5:1-13); the reportedly possessed people, who YESHUA healed (Matt 4:24); and the case of the people “possessed” in Acts (8:7; 16:16), where the Greek “echo” was used.  Echo means “To have, hold” (“Young’s Analytical Concordance,” p. 763). 

 

The point of the previous discussion was that the demonized concept does not necessarily imply presence of a demon in the sick person; but likely, the idea of being “held, influenced or controlled by demons” through mental telepathy.  In other words, the issue was probably not actual inhabitance; but rather, the subjects were just likely held under the influence and/or control of demons by mental telepathy. 

 

Another important aspect of the previous discussion was the fact that a person could be “held, influenced or controlled” by multiple or many demons, which was the case with the men in the land of the Gergesenes. 

 

Per the Jewish teaching, demons attach to a person in the case of certain sin situations (at least in the sense of man being held, influenced and/or controlled by mental telepathy).  As the doctrine goes, a person can be subject to a huge number of these demons.  In other words, the subject is demonized which probably is a better description than the KJV’s use of “possessed.” 

 

 

The NT Difference 

 

If there is a difference between the Jewish view and the NT position on this issue, it probably is that most of the NT population was not demonized in those days.  Whereas, today, most people are demonized (as per the Jewish teaching).  Can this conflict be reconciled?  Yes, it can be put together into one belief. 

 

In NT times, the people were living in the religion and culture of Second Temple Judaism.  While they were carnal and in the flesh, it is clear that many of them were extremely obedient to the Torah in the generic sense. 

 

Of course, there were exceptions (as in the case of those specifically identified as being demonized and one can also easily see the demon problem with certain definitions of the Pharisees and scribes).   

 

Since Second Temple Judaism (which was the religion of YESHUA and the Apostolic Assembly, as will be described in some detail in later chapters herein) was the religion of those persons in NT days, the prevailing situation was a far cry different lot than what one finds today in traditional Christianity (where people are almost all in contempt and rebellion toward the Torah and righteousness). 

 

In other words, it is plausible that with their more closeness to righteousness (in the view of obedience of the Torah), there were less problems with demons (demonization) than what one would find today where the generic American population is in utter contempt and rebellion towards the Torah and righteousness.  It is no wonder that there are so many demonized people today. 

 

 

There is a Price to Pay for Sin 

 

Manifestly, we each and every one will have to pay a price for our sins.  We do not get away with sin in this life.  In the context of punishment, chastisement and correction, discussed in the previous chapters, we will be punished for each and every sin.  Members of the election are counted blessed that they have been chosen by YHWH to be cleaned up in this life and age and to be delivered from these attached demons. 

 

All other persons will die with their demons and have to await a future resurrection before they can go through the cleaning process and receive the free gifts of faith, repentance and grace.  In other words, we all will face the chastisement from AVINU (Our Father) before we will ever be granted reconciliation, salvation and life in the World to Come. 

 

These demonic powers also seem to be what the Apostle Shaul referred to as the principalities and powers here on earth which serve YHWH (Eph 3:10; Col 1:16; ) and which the election wrestles and strives with (Eph 6:12).  These forces are spiritual in nature and perhaps could be good or bad.  Probably, the context of any verse referring to them has to be consulted to ascertain whether good or bad or both. 

 

Thus, Ephesians 6:12 clearly communicates the struggle with evil or bad spiritual powers, as opposed to principalities and powers of the flesh.  Once true conversion and reconciliation occur with the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH, these demonic forces are dealt with by YESHUA (Rom 8:38-39; Eph 1:21; Col 2:10, 15). 

 

 

Stoich/Stoicheion, Revisited 

 

This discussion so far also involves a link to the Greek word “stoich/stoicheion” which “Young’s Analytical Concordance” (p. 293, 826) says is an element, first step or principle, as briefly mentioned earlier.  It was used by Shaul several times in the context of the world (Gal 4:3, 9; Col 2:8, 20).  Some students of the Scriptures have studied this word and suggested that it refers to demonic powers here on earth. 

 

Almost all translators struggle with this word and leave the reader in a state of confusion.  However, “The New English Bible” translates these references as elemental spirits or spirits of the elements of the universe--which provide an interesting twist to the question (Gal 4:3, 9; Col 2:8, 20).  

 

The use of stoich at II Peter 3: 10, 12 could allow this interpretation.  But the presence of stoich at Hebrews 5:12 makes one conclude that stoich is a far more complicated word than just spirits of elements or elemental spirits.  Per Hebrews 5:12, the word stoich seems to apply to the first or rudimentary teachings of YHWH’s Word and thus something good.  Here, the focus is not upon the stoich of the “world” (which is bad). 

 

As will be discussed in later chapters, stoich probably has a complicated meaning, at least in the context of the “world.”  In Shaul’s uses, it probably means the early, first, primary or beginning influence or pull of demonic elements, doctrines or principles upon carnal, unconverted people (Gal 4:3, 9; Col 2:8, 20).  Please understand that this focus might be upon demonic doctrines and not necessarily upon demons, per se. 

 

Thus, this suggestion ties stoich to an element or principle, as connecting to demonic doctrines or teachings in the “world.”  In other words, some of these first human teachings come from worldly elements (made up of demonic doctrines).  Moreover, Shaul added another dimension to the definition when he tied stoich to human nature, carnality and the flesh in Colossians 2. 

 

 

Support from the Aramaic 

 

In a booklet on “Time of the End” (p. 2), Charles W. Dodge of Colville, WA addressed the subject of the two seedlines (Gen 3:15).  The two seedlines will be described in some detail in later chapters and need not receive any particular attention here. 

 

Suffice to say, many persons hold that these two seedlines refer to genetic peoples (from Seth versus Cain), while others look upon their reality as being The MESSIAH and Satan.  Dodge recognizes this approach, but offers another interpretation which is interesting and relevant to these remarks on stoich/stoicheion. 

 

Dodge says that in the Aramaic in Dr Lamsa’s translation of the Scriptures (per a footnote), the word seed used in Genesis can also mean a teaching.  The root of it can mean dissemination.  So while the two seeds can refer to two persons or two races of people (as will be broached in the later discussion), the idea can also refer to two lines of teaching--truth or lies (as Dodge characterized it). 

 

Therefore, is it plausible that symbolically, from the Garden of Even situation, two lines of teachings or doctrines have persevered?  Is it possible that the line of lies, deception and evil emanating from Satan and demonic fallen powers does in fact mean stoich (the line of lies and deception)? 

 

 

Stoich and the Cosmos 

 

Incidentally, it has to be interesting that the Greek stoich is very close and must be linguistically connected to the Greek philosophy of stoicism (founded by Zeno) which saw everything in the cosmos as being “interrelated, with God (referred to as Logos, or reason) coextensive with the universe” (“Dictionary of Judaism in the Biblical Period,” p. 602).  This almost sounds like pantheism. 

 

The stoich idea could lead one to support a demonic idea for stoich in the vein of fallen angels assuming the roles of stars and planets (as found in Greek mythology and in astrology).  Perhaps it goes on from there to extend to the doctrines and teachings of these Greek gods, as they impacted upon Adamic man in the vein of Hellenism (to be later addressed). 

 

In this writer’s check of different Greek language sources, not much was found on this cosmological approach--although the “Theological Dictionary of the New Testament” (v. vii, p. 666-687) did broach the subject without offering any definite conclusions on a single definition for the word. 

 

 

More From Columbia 

 

“The Concise Columbia Encyclopedia” (p. 809) says that “Stoicism” was a “school of philosophy founded by Zeno of Citium c300 B.C.  Influenced by Socratic ideals and by the thoughts of Heraclitus, Aristotle, and Plato, the Stoics held that all reality is material but is shaped by a universal working force (God) that pervades everything. 

 

“Only by setting aside passion, unjust thoughts, and indulgences, and by performing one’s duty with the right disposition can a person live consistently with nature and thus achieve true freedom.  This school of thought was especially well received in the Roman World;...”

 

 

Yes, Greek Philosophy 

 

The question of Greek philosophy and how it influenced developing Christianity will be addressed in some detail in later chapters on Christian History.  Because of the fantastic conflict and/or contrast between Greek thinking and Judaism (as noted earlier), it would seem highly likely that the New Testament uses of stoich and its cognates relate in some way to Greek philosophy. 

 

The view of some scholars that stoicism represents demonic doctrines and teachings is probably true.  It appears that the whole thrust of Greek philosophy was based upon demonic influence.  Surely, stoicism fits precisely into this mold, although the case can be made that some of it probably made some sense from a fleshly human point of view. 

 

While materialism has generally dominated much of the Western world for vast centuries, perhaps the stoicism twist on it helped to give it some respectability and acceptance in the early Roman Empire.  Surely, stoicism, with its demonic influence and promotion, was the first or elementary teacher of much of so-called humanity in the civilized world of those days. 

 

In any case, one must conclude that stoicism was essentially a bad thing and really was in conflict with the Scriptures.  For sure, its usual presence in the NT represents something subject to criticism or question. 

 

 

Starting Very Early in Life 

 

As outlined in former presentations, the demons do their job upon humans, evidently starting with babies or very small children, by using mental telepathy to influence, motivate, push, prod and encourage each person on into sin.  This encouragement can easily become reality once it fuses with human nature and carnality which just naturally wants to do evil. 

 

While the case can be made that this influence, pull or push comes from demons, it can also come from parents who correctly get the thinking, ideas, doctrines, teachings, principles, etc from demons via mental telepathy. 

 

In other words, small babies are going to start getting some bad teachings very early in life--either directly from demons or indirectly from demons, via parents or other persons who come into contact with them and influence them as they develop and grow.  Small children and babies quickly begin to absorb these demonic ideas which become the first principles and teachings to govern their lives. 

 

It’s hard to say exactly at what age a baby can come under the mental telepathy of a demon.  Scientists now know and understand that very early, babies start learning from their environment.  It might be that demonic mental telepathy does not affect them until they begin absorbing information from their environment.  Perhaps if their parents and other persons properly taught them, they would get little or nothing from demons. 

 

Maybe it is only after they start absorbing teachings from human beings that small children can come under the influence or motivation from demons.  In this sense, perhaps infants are immune initially at birth from demonic mental telepathy.  But as their minds start developing with bad information from parents and others around them (in several weeks or months), their minds then open up to demonic mental telepathy. 

 

In the sense that demonic elements or powers on earth can influence humans with demonic teachings and doctrines by mental telepathy at an early age, it becomes easy for some persons to want to blame The MOST HIGH for their sins in the context of how He made the creation and how He made limited, little humans subject to the creation. 

 

The Apostle Yakov answered this concern when he addressed the subject of temptation early on in his writing to Yisrael (Jas 1:11-15).  As elsewhere discussed herein, Yakov categorically says that The ELOHIM does not tempt man in the sense of inducing evil or the act of sin.  Instead, it is man’s own flesh in the vein of carnality, lust, pride, etc which does the tempting (Jas 1:14). 

 

Perhaps the demonic influence upon human minds only opens the door to the possibility of sin and then, when the demonic influence reaches the flesh, the idea of sin is entertained and considered (Jas 1:15).  For persons who are ignorant and who were not taught righteousness, this germination of sin within the carnal individual is quite simple and perhaps occurs with regularity. 

 

 

The Meaning of Colossians 2 

 

In other words, the flesh rules supreme.  And this seems to be the essence of what Shaul is communicating in Colossians 2.  In verse 8, the believer is warned about accepting the traditions of men, which are founded upon the rudiments (stoich) of the “world” (from demonic sources) and not from The MESSIAH, Who is The Head of all spiritual powers and principalities (Col 2:10). 

 

Verses 11 to 13 discuss human carnality and the need for the spiritual circumcision of the heart which will be addressed in some detail in subsequent chapters herein on pride and vanity.  Verse 15 notes that YESHUA, in the flesh, triumphed over the obviously evil spiritual principalities and powers on earth (so it can be done). 

 

Shaul inserts the famous ideas in verses 16-17 which Christians love so much since they think that these texts abolish the Sabbaths and feast days.  But this is an incorrect interpretation, as discussed in a preceding chapter and as will be commented upon in later remarks. 

 

In the wonderful verse 20, Shaul gave hope to the dilemma when he outlined the reality that the stoich or rudiments of the world die or are destroyed (in terms of human minds and thinking) when a person dies with The MESSIAH (in true conversion). 

 

Likely, these demonic powers and/or influences can only resurface and recommence work upon the human mind when sin is once more introduced into the believer’s life (perhaps as alluded to in Rom 2:13; 6:1-16; Heb 6:4-6; 10:26).  Probably, man is not free of them if he chooses to resume the willful practice of sin. 

 

Therefore, when living in the world, why is it that one would entertain these elemental doctrines manufactured from demons and taught by humans and human religions about not touching or eating things (as ascetics commonly do from their demonic teachings).  Please understand that here the issue is not with the mitzwot of The EL; but rather, upon doctrines of demons, as spread by human beings. 

 

In view of II Peter 3:10, 12, it is quite manifest that when YESHUA comes for the millennium, the influence or stoich of demonic forces will evidently end when the elements or stoich are all destroyed.  So obedience will probably come easier in the world tomorrow. 

 

 

The Question 

 

Now, back to the question--is it possible that demons do attach themselves to us when we commit sin?  In other words, has sin allowed demonic influence or stoich?  If demons have tied in with us, they have done so because of our sins.  In other words, our sins have caused the problem and even the need for correction.  Hence, our sins and the resulting demons are the responsible agents bringing on the dilemma. 

 

In this sense, the case can be made that the stoich, elements or rudiments of this world probably have no influence or ability to even contact or be a factor in mental telepathy upon infant babies, as long as they are in innocence and without sin.  But when the child commits his or her first sin (which could come around age one or two), likely the door is opened to both stoich and demonization.   

 

Perhaps it cannot be said that a demon attaches and comes into contact (fellowship) with us for each and every sin committed, but it is very plausible that certain demons do attach for certain types of sins and/or for certain sins which we commit in a repetitive fashion over time.  This option appears highly likely in some sins--especially those dealing with sex, idolatry, hate, murder, carnality, etc. 

 

Therefore, it seems perfectly logical that an avowed homosexual is demonized by a homosexual demon.  There are likely demons of fornication and adultery.  It would seem that serial killers and perhaps even all premeditated murderers are demonized by a murder demon.  Of course, there must be demons of temper, hate, jealousy, envy and on and on. 

 

People obsessed with greed, in the context of power to rule over others (like many politicians, world rulers, military people and government bureaucrats), are likely demonized with a power demon seeking domination over others. 

 

Manifestly, persons involved in Pentecostalism, various religious orders and groups are likely demonized by one or more demons (as elsewhere noted herein).  Is it not likely that demons attach to people when they get involved in human lodges, fraternities and sororities (especially when oaths are made)?  Persons obsessed with and dedicated to video and nintendo games are also likely demonized. 

 

Surely, the movie, TV and entertainment worlds offer a gross number of opportunities for demons--like in horror movies, suicide productions, science fiction films, violent movies, bad language shows, sex movies, occult and New Age presentations and so forth.  The potential on this is almost unlimited and can involve multiple demons with any one person.  It can go far and wide in scope and coverage. 

 

 

It Can Start Early 

 

With this backdrop, guess what can happen when a parent allows a small child to watch one of these bad films?  What happens to a child who gets demonized with a suicide demon?  What happens to people when they commit their first adultery or have their first homosexual encounter?  What happens to people who join a lodge or social organization? 

 

What happens when children or adults play with and start a link to the occult? Likely--Satanism, the New Age movement and the occult/paranormal/metaphysical worlds--all offer some of the most profound and powerful demons of all. 

 

It may seem innocent enough for a small child to draw and tamper with Satanic/occultic signs and symbols or place them on walls in his or her room (as is now happening in homes and schools across America), but such simple acts may open the door to some very serious problems which really are quite hazardous.  

 

As noted above, subsequent chapters herein will assess the occult world in some detail.  Suffice to say here, it is a very real and very dangerous reality (just as perilous or perhaps more so than playing with rattlesnakes). 

 

How about obsessive tobacco smokers, coffee drinkers, alcoholics and gamblers?  Is it possible that attached demons play any role in these vices?  Or take the case of the hooked heroin addict, marijuana user, cocaine sniffer, pill popper (both illegal and legal, as prescribed by doctors) and on and on in the drug and pharmaceutical worlds. 

 

Could demonization have a part in any of these mentioned actions, habits and events?   Well, the answer is clearly yes.  To what extent a demon does attach to a person involved in sin and when does it happen might be subject to some interpretation, but it seems to happen at some point in time, just as suggested by serious Jewish students of the Word. 

 

 

Is Stoich Different 

 

With these illustrations of demonization (where demons attach to a person), it is plausible that this demonizing process is somewhat different from the reality of stoich.  In the vein of stoich, people seem to learn, believe and hold on to the doctrines, principals and/or elements of demons, which can come from not only demons (by mental telepathy), but also from other people as well. 

 

Thus, there is a distinction between stoich and demonization.  Possibly, the process of demonization or being demonized (when a demon attaches to one’s mind, as suggested in the Jewish view now under discussion) is far more serious and dangerous than just the matter of being taught doctrines of demons from a pagan preacher or ignorant parent.  Clearly, both processes are frightening.  

 

It’s just that when people are demonized, their lives are far more complicated.  Although the stoich process is deadly, it becomes more profound when persons believing in these doctrines of demons proceed to become teachers and instructors of others to spread those doctrines around.  This is one of the tragedies of Christian preachers.  It is a serious matter to teach someone else to sin (Jas 3:1). 

 

 

Classic Demonizations 

 

Some individuals would say that Adolf Schicklgruber was demonized with a host of demons controlling his evil personality.  This may be true.  He was a very evil man with a throng of problems.  But an even more likely candidate for a whole multitude of demons is America’s former president--Bill Clinton. 

 

Clinton certainly has several sex demons (clearly one on oral sex and another on adultery), one or more lying demons (maybe this is why he is so smooth when he lies), a domination demon, one or more drug demons (evidently one for sure on cocaine) and on and on.  Clinton is assuredly demonized with a horde of demons. 

 

When the student of truth begins assessing this subject and finds how easy demons can enter our lives to entrap us for our whole fleshly existence, there is a sober and frightening effect from it. 

 

 

My Own Tragedy 

 

In 1951, this writer was in the US Army and stationed in occupied Japan.  In those days, an American dollar went a long way in the Japanese economy.  Moreover, there were prostitutes and houses of prostitution all over Japan--at least, wherever the US military was.  Women, part-time or full-time, could be bought cheap.  After all, most of them were concerned with finding a bowl of rice. 

 

This writer is ashamed and sorry to have to say that i took advantage of that situation and participated and frequented in the sexual depravity while i was there.  For the next 50 years, i gave this background of evil little thought.  For sure, my fornicating and adultery did not end upon returning to America because i had became addicted to it while in Japan.  

 

i abused and hurt a number of young girls and women over the next several years (as elsewhere noted herein).  i offended them, their families and their later husbands.  And i have been deeply ashamed and literally torn up for a number of years over my host of sins--particularly the sex sins and how i have hurt so many--including the wife of my youth and my own son. 

 

i have cried over this evil and wretchedness in my life and i have been enormously hurt by it mentally and emotionally (and the tragedy here is that some of my fornicating actually continued even after my supposed conversion over 30 years ago.  Of course, i justified this evil in my wrapped mind on the premise that it did not involve adultery.  Now, my hurt is even greater than it would have otherwise been). 

 

Moreover, i can now intellectually build the case in my own mind that The HIGHEST YHWH, blessed be His name, has seen fit to punish and chastise me severely over it--perhaps for the last 50 years, as other events unfolded in my life (since about 1953). 

 

It seems that my punishment has never ended and i can expect that i will agonize and be extremely torn up and sorry over those sins for the next million years or so, if The ELOHIM allows me into His kingdom for that period.  Sin exacts a heavy toll and especially if and when The SOVEREIGN puts His hands on a person with an objective of promoting repentance.  We simply don’t get away with sin.  There is a price to pay! 

 

As just noted, it seems that i have given little thought over the last 50 years about my fornicating and abusing of those girls while i was in Japan and Korea back in 1951 and 1952.  In those days, the sin was pleasurable from the standpoint of the flesh.  Who could have ever known or predicted that a day would come in my life when i would have to repent of those sins? 

 

 

A Coming Day of Reckoning? 

 

Well, that day is here!  So now, in 2003, i have thought about my evil and wretchedness and i have presently been humbled and greatly ashamed and sorry for what i did long ago.  However, in working on this writing and on the fact that demons do attach to people, it has forced me to look back at my own life and my subsequent fornicating, adultery and wrecking of lives after i returned to the US as a young man. 

 

Do demons attach to people who are in sin?  The answer seems assuredly yes, as outlined in this chapter.  And sex demons seem to be some of the worst of all.  It appears that anytime any of us become involved in Scripturally illegal sexual activities, we open the door to the receipt of sex demons.  Perhaps this is one of the reasons why sexual sins hurt us so much. 

 

If a boy/man goes to whorehouses and copulates with harlots, will he be punished for it here in the flesh?  At last, this writer is sure that the answer is yes and especially if he is ever blessed with repentance.  Obviously, poor women who are entrapped into prostitution open their lives up to enormous demonic oppression.  But the demon problem seems to go beyond prostitution to cover all sex sins.  It is vast!  

 

As i now look back at my sins of many years ago, i must wonder to what extent that my life of sin and evil (especially fornication and adultery) can be attributable to demonic influences which i came under when i was a 16/17 year-old-boy back in 1951. 

 

Is there a link?  The evidence seems to say yes.  Today, i am enormously hurt, sorry and in agony because of my sins.  And in the sense of looking back on my whore-mongering years, i now believe that those actions affected me adversely and greatly over the succeeding years. 

 

Of course, if i would just have had the right teaching and understanding about the consequences of sin (which i did not really have, i am sorry to say--despite having periodically went to Christian Churches and Sunday Schools), there is the “possibility” that i could have entered into and participated in life without engaging in the deplorable and pathetic sins which i did pursue. 

 

 

Something to Impress? 

 

If someone could have just sat me down and explained and impressed upon me what can happen in later years, “possibly,” i would have done some things differently in my life. 

 

If someone could have convinced me that in a coming day, YHWH might grant me repentance and with that repentance i would have to cry, agonize and be immensely ashamed and sorry over my sins; “maybe,” i would have had brains enough to take the whole subject seriously--instead of being so cavalier, careless and irresponsible to jump in and commit gross sins which opened the door to demons and enormous problems throughout my life. 

 

But somehow, this needed teaching and instruction from YHWH’s Torah did not reach me; or at least, made no real impression upon me.  Perhaps here, the problem has to partially lie with Churchianity--which taught me essentially nothing of value (as i needed in life).  It is no wonder that Christianity fails to impart the right teachings.  After all, Christendom exists on the premise that YHWH’s Torah was done away with! 

 

So i entered into a life of sin and rebellion--which has cost me and others that i have come into contact with--much happiness.  Yes, today, i do repent of those sins and plead for forgiveness! 

 

 

Sins of Parents 

 

Per the Tanakh, the sinner bears guilt and responsibility for his own sins and not the sins of others (Ezek 18:20).  Yet, the Torah declares that the sins of parents are visited upon children to the third and fourth generation (Ex 20:5).  Is this a contradiction or what?  Well, the answer is fairly simple. 

 

Each person does bear moral responsibility for his own sins and not the sins of others.  But when parents sin, they sometimes transfer some punishment for those sins to their children.  Certainly, it falls upon children in terms of inadequate teachings (as outlined above in my situation) and in health and disease. 

 

Clearly, parents can neglect or hurt the health and happiness of their children, as they grow into maturity.  But the problem is still greater than the failure of parents to teach and provide for their growing children.  For instance, when parents defile and hurt their own bodies, their children often suffer the consequences and particularly from a mother to a child during pregnancy. 

 

It is now a documented and proven fact that mothers who smoke cigarettes or use/consume other types of drugs pass physical health problems on to their children.  Tobacco smoking mothers produce children who are smaller and weigh less at birth.  Crack mothers produce crack babies (who are born with an addiction).  Mothers with AIDS can pass AIDS on to their children.  This tragic condition is the real world. 

 

 

Psychological Problems 

 

But this type of punishment for sin can cover a vast area--to go beyond physical aspects of health and happiness to psychological and emotional questions of health and happiness.  Take the case of a woman who is pregnant with an illegitimate child.  If the woman has any sense of morality (in the context of sex and marriage), the woman comes under enormous guilt and psychological stress. 

 

The pregnant woman transfers some of those mental problems to the developing fetus.  Some people involved in the so-called deliverance field actually suggest that a demon or demons tragically attach to such children. 

 

In this view, a child conceived out of wedlock faces mental problems in life until he or she is delivered (seemingly, deliverance may possibly occur with the child upon adulthood by confessing the sins of the parents [Lev 26:39-42; Jer 16:19] and by the son or daughter’s action of granting unilateral forgiveness to the sinning parents--for the hurt the parents have put upon the child). 

 

While this writer cannot be dogmatic on all issues that might be involved in obtaining deliverance and forgiveness, it is possible that the whole process might be somehow linked to the overall effort of a sinner to repent of his carnality and produce the works of repentance in the vein of apologies, repair, restoration, restitution and so forth. 

 

For a fact, YHWH does not listen to the petitions of sinners.  So one must logically be in the process of overall repentance to deal with the demon problem from parents.  The point is that possibly the achievement of deliverance may connect in some manner to the overall sin and repentance issues and not singularly to the two items noted above. 

 

Of course, if there can be a transference of mental health problems from a mother to a developing fetus (as can assuredly happen), then it opens up the possibility of the transference of mental problems to the fetus for all kinds of reasons--beyond just an illegal pregnancy and an illegitimate baby.

 

In other words, if a legally married woman becomes pregnant and has emotional or mental problems during a pregnancy, there are reasons to believe that some of those problems will transfer to the fetus she carries.  Obviously, this is serious business.  For sure, it means that both the man and woman must be in an acceptable state of health when conception takes place. 

 

The pregnant woman must walk the extra mile both physically and psychologically to insure that she maintains an acceptable level of physical and mental health while she is pregnant.  Otherwise, the second mitzwah in the Decalogue comes into play. 

 

 

Need for Deliverance from A Deliverer 

 

The contemporary world of so-called humanity seems to allow for any number of situations where demon powers (by using their mental powers, telepathy or whatever) do attach themselves to and/or take over human minds and rule them totally and completely. 

 

Though Pentecostals, Charismatics and certain other Christians might speak of exorcism and the casting out of these demons by Christian power and Christian exorcism methods, the issues here can be far more complicated than what is first supposed (this question of Christian exorcism will be addressed in some detail in later chapters.  While it might seem to be a simple solution to a complex problem, it also appears to offer some real questions of further damage and hurt.  It is not a solution). 

 

Manifestly, demonized people need deliverance and need to be free of their demons (just as they similarly need deliverance from the stoich doctrines and elements of demons).  In all cases of demonization and perhaps even stoich, this deliverance must come from YESHUA and a Scripturally proper method.  Thus, there are important questions about who does it (as His agent) and how it is to be done. 

 

Certainly, persons going to unauthorized agencies or sources (like unauthorized Christianity) for deliverance may end up bound with far more serious and evil demons (or in the case of stoich, learning even more dangerous doctrines and beliefs).  For sure, caution and care are required. 

 

During the first century CE, it would have been wonderful to go to YESHUA or the later leaders of the Apostolic Assembly and submit to them for exorcism and deliverance.  This was a perfectly acceptable solution some 2,000 years ago.  However, today’s religious world lacks commissioned people with that authority and power.  They simply are not out there (as will be discussed and proven in later chapters). 

 

But there are reasons to believe that in the coming days of the age end, YHWH will raise up a religious entity with much of the characteristics of the first century CE Apostolic Assembly.  Such a coming entity will possess the power for true deliverance.  This prospect seems to be on the drawing boards--though it simply is not present now in 2003. 

 

So, in the meantime, what is a person to do who has a demonic problem in the present situation where there is no legitimately organized religious body or people to turn to?  

 

 

Some Possible Approaches 

 

As a minimum, a man (who is a husband and/or a father) is supposed to be the spiritual head and priest of his household.  In this role, he has enormous responsibility, power and authority over the spiritual well-being of his family members. 

 

If he is in a right relationship with The MOST HIGH, a male head of household can take charge and break the demonization of family members and cast the demons away to free his wife and children who may be affected.  This authority of a husband and father is undeniable, as it is very Scriptural.  But seemingly, to exercise this Scriptural grant of power, a man needs to clean his own life up first. 

 

This power and authority which a man possesses for the spiritual well being of his family is manifestly present in the Word and seems firm.  So the remaining issue is what about a man, himself, who cannot turn to a religious organization or third party for deliverance. 

 

The situation outlined above for children born illegitimately (where they become demonized while a fetus in the wombs of their mothers) mentions the clear need to confess and acknowledge the sins of parents and then to unilaterally forgive the parents.  Apparently, these are steps that any affected person can take--in the vein of the repentance and forgiveness process. 

 

Therefore, it is clear that repentance must be the crux of the issue facing a demonized person for deliverance.  It’s not to say that proper exorcism (from legitimately commissioned persons with the proper Scriptural authority) won’t work.  It will.  But always, it would appear that demonized people must undergo the repentance process and repent and change from their sins which caused the problems. 

 

In this writer’s limited view, repentance is the primary element and action one can follow to effectively deal with demonization.  The dilemma is that the vast bulk of so-called humanity and peoples will never repent on their own.  True repentance is something that the typical person (Adamic and nokir, behemah and chaiyah humanoids) will just not achieve on his own. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 64--More From Jews on Demons

 

 

More on the Jewish Position 

 

Obviously, some of the Jewish thinking on demons (on demons attaching to us when we sin, as outlined in the preceding chapter) has enormous merit in the context of the preceding comments on reconciliation.   Frankly, this writer is much impressed with this thinking.  It makes perfect sense. 

 

The election will be punished in the here and now and guided and directed in order to remove these demons.  Other Adamites will have to go through their punishment in the future resurrection before being granted the gift of life and allowed into the Kingdom.  In other words, this method probably is the repentance process which the election must undergo while here in the flesh. 

 

 

Another Jewish Belief 

 

There is still one more Jewish belief which must be mentioned here in respect to the question of demons and their influence on man to promote sin.  This belief was allowed previously in a quote from the Talmud on the role of spiritual powers (Shab 104a).  But it is potentially so important and vast that it needs some recognition in the vein of the role of demons to affect reconciliation for some persons. 

 

The essence of this belief is that if we are tending toward sin and are willing to sin, if given the opportunity, messenger spirits (heavenly powers, as noted earlier) may open the door for us and create the opportunity, circumstance and condition needed for sin to appear.   If this teaching has merit, in terms of the generic population of the various humans/humanoids, it would offer some far reaching possibilities. 

 

This writer has thought about this idea and attempted to support it Scripturally.  Without being dogmatic, this teaching does raise some interesting questions and offers some explanations on why things happen in our lives as they do sometimes.  

 

For purposes of discussion, there are some issues which need some attention before really being able to assess this doctrine.   First, is the assumption valid that it is only bad or evil spirits (so-called demons) who carry out this task?   In other words, could “good” spirits or messengers working for The ELOHIM carry out such a task to affect a human being on earth (as implied in the Talmud quote)? 

 

 

The Lying Spirit, Revisited 

 

Actually, the situation with the lying spirit who influenced and motivated Achav’s evil prophets, as discussed earlier, could fit into this category.  He clearly carried out a task to induce Achav to do something which he didn’t necessarily want to do.  Was this lying spirit a good messenger or was he a demon spirit?   Without being dogmatic or positive, this writer is suspicious that he was a good spirit serving YHWH. 

 

If such spirits could be good or bad, how then does that issue relate to the question of so-called “guardian angels” or guardian spirits, as commented upon in a preceding chapter?   Could these guardian or ministering spirits use their powers and influence to create opportunities for sin (certainly, they have mental and psychic powers which they could freely use, subject only to the approval or oversight of The MOST HIGH)?   

 

If this belief does have merit, as it may well have, do these possibilities relate in some way to the question of the entrance of believed temptation into the human mind--ostensibly, from demons; or at least, from spiritual powers of some sort? 

 

The very idea of spiritual messengers, good or bad, using their huge and awesome powers over the minds of people and the circumstances of life seems incredible to assess.  As a minimum, if these actions take place, they could involve enormous “interference” in the conduct of society at large; if these powers are used against all men or all races and kinds with any regularity. 

 

 

The Possible Answer 

 

In any case, this whole question is quite profound.  But in thinking about it and in trying to assess its possibilities, this writer has developed some ideas about how this process can take place in accordance with the sovereignty of The HIGHEST and in His work of bringing about conditions and/or situations in the lives of some people to grant them reconciliation and salvation.  

 

First, it would seem that it may involve good or bad spirits without any attempts to further define their attributes (as in the case of the lying spirit who worked to induce Achav to go to war and be killed).  Whether the reported “guardian or ministering spirits” do this or not remains a question.  But it is very plausible that the guardian spirits carry out these functions (at least, for the election whom they serve). 

 

Next, the question of the audience seems relevant.  Frankly, this writer doubts that the ELOHIM has to or has any reason to prepare opportunities and conditions for sin among the bulk of so-called humanity.  Thus, unconverted man, in the generic sense, makes his own opportunities for sin (as was broached in the former chapter on the Sin Cycle). 

 

Probably, this interference or alteration of events in the secular, worldly society is only needed in some specific instances.  It is needed, obviously, in any situation which might impede upon the fulfillment of prophecy--YHWH’s Word, as in the case of Achav’s lying spirit. 

 

 

The Election? 

 

Furthermore, this writer is very suspicious that this process might be needed in the lives of the election--to be sure that they can reach the point of proper repentance.  In other words, certain opportunities, conditions and circumstances are purposely created to test or try the election and/or for the election to learn to master sin. 

 

Of course, in the early days of the conversion process, the election generally fails these tests.  It is only after much trial and going through the ringer of life and trouble that the election may or logically must reach the point of being able to conquer and rule over the question of sin. 

 

It is so easy to succumb and commit sin (as was outlined in the prior chapter on the Sin Cycle).  But after the trial and error experience of life, it is reasonable to believe that the elect chosen person for salvation begins learning how to master sin and not submit to it.  This is a long, hard process.  It is no simple task to automatically turn from sin without proper teaching and instruction from The ELOHIM’s Word. 

 

 

Experience 

 

A former chapter herein focused upon YHWH’s Purpose (the purpose of life) and its several ramifications.  One of the important themes in trying to assess life and why we undergo it concerns the role of experience to train and teach us to distinguish between right and wrong.  As cited many times herein, “Experience is a dear school, and fools will learn from no other.”  

 

Yes, the very idea of having to experience life and undergo the conditions of sin and evil in this world in order to grow, develop and mature to the point of reconciliation and salvation seems absolutely incredible.  Yet, that seems to be the essential process which YHWH uses to bring His election to the point of receiving the free gifts of repentance, faith and life. 

 

In other words, for many of us, we have to wallow in and participate in the debauchery of sin and wickedness in order to ever approach the questions of repentance and salvation.  Yes, as also cited in this publication, YHWH YESHUA came to call sinners and not so-called righteous and good people (at least, righteous and good people in their own eyes and belief systems). 

 

Therefore, it is highly plausible that The Great ELOHIM commissions and authorizes certain messenger spirits to bring about conditions, circumstances and opportunities for the election to commit certain sins.  As these things happen, one can sometimes wonder if the events to allow the resulting sins are due to “coincidences” or something else. 

 

 

My Sins Recalled 

 

It would be presumptuous and wrong for this writer to ever personally try to claim that i am a part of YHWH’s election in this life and age.  The very idea and prospects of such a marvelous calling are beyond my human comprehension.  Frankly, i hope it’s true.  But it would be wrong for me to presumptuously think and say that its true as long as question marks remain. 

 

Assuredly, this writer has committed some gross sins which i am ashamed of and sorry for having committed.  But sometimes, some of those sins were brought about by very strange and peculiar circumstances or coincidences which made the sin possible.  In other words, some fluke happened to me and i proceeded to commit sin. 

 

In 1953, i put some great hurt upon a largely innocent girl in Oklahoma City.  i was in the army, stationed at Fort Sill, Oklahoma (over a hundred miles from Oklahoma City), and was sent to an army school in Fort Benjamin Harrison, Indiana (near Indianapolis) in May 1953 for eight or nine weeks. 

 

Sure enough, the girl in Oklahoma City went to Indianapolis at almost the same time in 1953 (but just days before me) for a very short period of time looking for work (we had had no contact for several months, so she had no prior knowledge that i was going there). 

 

Just before leaving for Indiana, my trip was casually mentioned to a friend of mine in Oklahoma City. 

 

Without cause, justification or solicitation on my part, my friend immediately mentioned that he had just heard about the subject girl going to Indianapolis (even the fact that he had heard and remembered her trip was sort of a fluke because he had had little contact with her or her family, and little reason for him to have learned of her trip).  Anyway, he got her address in Indianapolis and give it me. 

 

The paths of the girl and me then crossed again to allow me to bring much more hurt and harm upon her a second time. 

 

As big as the United States is, with its thousands of towns, cities and villages, how is it possible that two people from Oklahoma could independently and without any collaboration or consultation go to precisely one city briefly during the almost exact same time frame to allow their paths to cross momentarily for purposes of sin. 

 

At the time this incident happened, it seemed like it was a mere coincidence.  Now, in my mind, there might possibly be some question about it. 

 

 

From YHWH? 

 

Thus, does The ELOHIM allow or authorize spirits to use their powers to create conditions, opportunities or circumstances for sin in some peoples’ lives?  Well, it’s highly possible that this precise thing can and does happen. 

 

There have been at least a couple of other instances where similar things happened to me and particularly on other important occasions in my life (when, in my heart, i wanted to commit some gross sins against others).  All of a sudden, without any preplanning or particular preparation on my part, circumstances came together in fluke situations in moments of time to allow me to carry out the sins in my wicked heart. 

 

At the times that these evils happened, i thought little about them and merely attributed their occurrences to coincidences.  Now, in looking back, i am not quite sure of what brought the circumstances together in brief periods of time for me to commit some very gross sins that brought much hurt on me and others (as discussed elsewhere herein). 

 

One more point is needed on this line of thinking.  In my case, i was a perfectly willing and anxious sinner in almost each instance where strange things happened to allow circumstances or conditions to surface briefly to allow me to sin.  Except in one isolated case, it never was a question of any innocence on my part and an exposure of temptation to present itself to lead me astray. 

 

i was not an innocent lily-white “saint” who was led into sin.  i was a sinner and i was typically anxious, ready and willing to commit sin.  All that i needed was the right circumstances, conditions and/or opportunities to come together in moments of time to allow me to sin greatly and bring great hurt on other persons and myself. 

 

 

Finally 

 

A final word is needed on this issue.  Just as The ELOHIM may create conditions to allow the election to sin, there is some reason to believe that He also may work to create conditions or circumstances to allow the election to avoid sin and particularly in the case of obeying some positive mitzwah (as also noted in the Talmud, Shab 104a). 

 

There is a great problem in the contemporary secular world in attempting to obey the mitzwot of YHWH (from the Torah).  The Christian society is fundamentally opposed to the Words and edicts of The MOST HIGH (as one will discover in later chapters herein). 

 

Hence, even when a person wants to obey The HIGHEST, the task to obey can be extremely difficult simply because the secular society is formed, organized and functions on the premise of disobedience of the Torah. 

 

Therefore, when a person does commence the walk to obey in all situations, there can be enormous problems and difficulties.  What can the believer do?  Well, often obedience is ultimately possible; but the follower of YESHUA must be prepared to suffer and be tried, persecuted and troubled greatly in attempting to obey YHWH.  

 

While this issue surfaces primarily in respect to YHWH’s Sabbaths and feast day laws, it can arise in a number of things.  Take the case of phylacteries (Ex 13:1-16; Deut 6:4-9; 11:13-20) and tzitzityot (Num 15:38-39; Deut 22:12; Matt 9:20; 14:36); and of course, the need to avoid wearing blends in clothing (Lev 19:19; Deut 22:11). 

 

The secular Christian society is totally opposed to these mitzwot.  Therefore, it is a very difficult task for a believer to try to exist in this culture and be in obedience to these commandments.  Please note that this writer used the word difficult and not impossible. 

 

These clothing issues will be broached in later chapters.  Suffice to say, all of YHWH’s mitzwot can be obeyed.  It sometimes just takes much trouble and effort.  Thus, for instance, on the prohibition in wearing blends, blends are about the only kind of cloth now sold in stores.  But it is possible to buy 100% of cloth types and avoid the blends.  It just takes some work and effort. 

 

Anyway, this writer is suspicious that in some instances, with much prayer, work and effort on the question, YHWH may open the door and assist the believer to obey some of these hard to obey mitzwot. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 65--More on Reconciliation

 

 

YHWH Calls Sinners! 

 

On the Kingdom issue, it must be recognized that YESHUA came to call sinners (Matt 9:13; Mk 2:17; Lu 5:32) and not righteous or self righteous people (as noted in the prior chapters and to be assessed in later chapters on pride and vanity). 

 

This is a hard concept to grasp by self righteous people (particularly Christians) who have supposedly been lily-white all of their lives (as they believe and as their churches define righteousness). 

 

People raised in this state of hypothetical righteousness can never understand that they are really sinners (to be discussed in later chapters on pride and vanity).  They actually have little or nothing to repent of and be sorry for in their estimation and in the eyes of their families, churches, preachers and ecclesiastical leaders. 

 

This writer has known a number of people who were raised in or became converts to their churches as children.  Many of these people spend their entire lives as members of a denomination and never did or do anything except those actions authorized, allowed and taught by the denomination.  Consequently, they spend their lives in a state of self righteousness--never understanding the sin question. 

 

Obviously, their righteousness is as good as that taught and advocated by their church denominations.  But what if their churches have a wrong slant on righteousness and sin (as outlined in the earlier chapters herein on YHWH’s Torah)?  If these churches teach lies and false information (from stoich), it is manifest that their church members are still in sin.

 

But these members lack the knowledge and understanding of their true plight.  They really believe that they are righteous and good people--never understanding that they are wretched, evil sinners worthy of death.  Like YESHUA said, He didn’t come to call people like that to redemption. 

 

YESHUA came to call sinners.  He came to call adulterers, whores, bums, tax collectors, derelicts, etc who can appreciate and understand their need for forgiveness.  He came to call sinners who know they are sinners! 

 

 

Luke 7:37-39 

 

Perhaps one of the greatest illustrations of this was the woman who cried and washed The MESSIAH’s feet with her tears while she anointed and kissed them (Lu 7:37-39).  His Pharisee host (Shimon) pointed out that the woman was a “sinner.”  YESHUA responded with His famous parable about the creditor with two debtors--one owing 50 pence and the other ten times that or 500 pence. 

 

The creditor forgave both of them.  Question, which of the two will love and appreciate the forgiveness the most?  Shimon wasn’t much concerned over his sins because he thought he didn’t have any or few at most.  The poor woman was a great sinner and she knew it.  She appreciated the forgiveness of her many great sins (Lu 7:40-50). 

 

The point of this is that YHWH YESHUA came to call people to salvation (the election) who have been sinners and can understand and appreciate the extent of their sins and what forgiveness means.  The person who has went through life and has never been a real sinner (in their eyes) typically cannot understand or appreciate forgiveness. 

 

 

YHWH May Have to Punish 

 

In the reconciliation of great sinners (like the Apostle Shaul, David and so many others), chastisement and punishment seemed to be required.  It is this corrective punishment (as a father disciplines a child) that leads the acknowledged sinner to reconciliation. 

 

Without attempting to cover David’s great sin here (it is discussed elsewhere in this study), there is an interesting ancient Jewish legend which is particularly germane.  “The Book of Legends” (p. 119, item 89) suggests that for 22 years, The RUACH HA KODESH was removed from David.  In his grief, he shed a cupful of tears every day and ate bread sprinkled with ashes.  For him, repentance was a hard road to travel. 

 

Blessed is the man YHWH chastens (Ps 94:12) because YHWH chastens those He loves and counts as sons (Prov 3:11-12; Heb 12:5-11; Rev 3:19). That’s why the election should look forward to and welcome corrective chastisement in this life and age (Job 5:17; Prov 3:11; Heb 12:5). 

 

In other words, if YHWH applies corrective punishment to a person in this age and life in the flesh, then that person is one of the called out individuals expressly selected by election for salvation in this age or period of time in history.  Oh, how wonderful it is for any person who fits into this special category of being chosen for salvation in this life and time frame.  

 

While it might seem a little complicated and something not welcomed by limited, little human beings, the process of punishment and chastisement (coupled with the grants of faith, instruction, knowledge and understanding from YHWH’s Word) at the hands of The ELOHIM produces true repentance (Ps 119:67, 71; Isa 26:16; II Tim 2:25). 

 

 

The Mafia Example 

 

This situation brings to mind the Mafia and organized crime figures who punish, hurt and kill (if necessary, from their perspective) their opponents and contacts who don’t toe the line properly.  In today’s world, it’s a very dangerous thing to become the enemy of the Mafia and to fall into its hands for “corrective punishment.” 

 

Some years ago, following the death of Florida Mafia chieftain Santo Trafficante, investigative journalist Jack Newfield began looking at the Mob connections to the Kennedy assassination (to be discussed in a later chapter).  Newfield’s work was documented in a PBS video on “JFK, Hoffa and the Mob.”  In it, discussions were held with Trafficante’s lawyer and other associates. 

 

It seems to have been common knowledge that Trafficante used to tell his close friends and associates that if somebody was bothering them or not acting as desired that Trafficante would order some of his goons to visit the troubling party and break his legs to effect correction. 

 

Allegations continue to surface on actions of the Mob to beat up and hurt people who do not toe the line in their dealings with the Mafia.  Of course, murder is the ultimate payoff. 

 

Just like the Mob bosses are prepared and will take whatever steps they consider necessary for their plans and purposes in respect to their businesses and relationships with others, The MOST HIGH even more assuredly will take whatever steps are necessary to accomplish His plans and purposes. 

 

While the Mafia is hard to oppose in modern America, opposition to YHWH is even more difficult.  No limited, little men or women can never block or thwart Him. 

 

 

“A Town Like Alice” 

 

Some years ago, a man named Nevil Shute wrote an international best selling book on the lives of an Australian man and a English woman who met in the jungles of Malaysia in WWII.  They carried on an extended relationship over many years and three continents before finally marrying and settling in his Australian homeland. 

 

Shute’s work on “A Town Called Alice” eventually was turned into a hit movie and television miniseries--finally becoming an international Emmy Award winner.  The initial one third of the story concerns a group of White British women who lived in Malaya, primarily on rubber plantations (before the outbreak of WWII). 

 

In 1941-1942, the Japanese invaded and conquered Malaya.  Japanese troops marched into the area where these women and their men had assembled and where they were trying to escape by boat to another presumably safe place. 

 

These civilians were assembled by the Japanese and told that they were then captured prisoners to be interned in an internment or prisoner of war camp.  The men were immediately separated from the women and removed to another area. 

 

Perhaps 60 women and children remained behind.  That evening, they were given what appeared to be some slop to eat (perhaps rice soup with a few fish heads) and told to sleep on the floor in a nearby building.  One of the women, apparently a local big shot of some sort, didn’t like the way they were being treated by their captors.  She thought that they needed some decent beds, blankets and mosquito nets. 

 

This arrogant, boisterous, smart-aleck woman called for the local commander and started making demands and arrogantly proclaiming what all she wanted.  Quite naturally, he became angry.  He ordered one of his soldiers to hold her while he slapped her around several times.  This little incident shook all of them up.  In particular, the woman toned her verbal complaints down considerably. 

 

After sleeping on the floor without their wishes being met, the next day dawned and they were assembled.  The Japanese commander announced his decision to march them by foot to another town some 47 miles away.  Again, there was some grumbling among themselves.  But not a one of them became arrogant, pushy or demanding in terms of the military commander. 

 

So the journey started (which ultimately was to cover years in duration and over hundreds of miles) as the women and children were shuffled around from place to place by the Japanese authorities.  Quickly, they became tired, discouraged and beat down.  Many of them began dying from the disease, heat and conditions (over half of the group eventually died). 

 

The arrogant, pushy, demanding woman all of a sudden became humble and meek--just before she too died.  In fact, all of them became considerably more humble.  It is amazing, but true.  While many of us may think we are big shots and verbally or physically try to throw our weight and authority around when we have health, wealth, prosperity, security and comfort, we can change as conditions in our lives change. 

 

 

Yes, the Worst of Sinners Can Be Made to Repent 

 

Modern Americans have been taught and mesmerized by the liberal press and Hollywood to believe that Adolf Hitler (or more correctly, Adolf Schicklgruber) was the most evil and diabolical man of all history--and even with all of his apparent demon problems, as outlined in former comments.  At least, the American public has been told this repeatedly since 1938. 

 

“If” this is true, then please accept the fact that “if” it was YHWH’s purpose to save Adolf in this age, then be assured He would have done so.  Adolf could never have escaped from YAH’s hands.  He would have been judged in this age at hand. 

 

The evil Schicklgruber would have been led, directed, motivated, forced, corrected and disciplined (by The RUACH HA KODESH) into the process of repenting of all (100%) of his sins and delivered from all of his demons.  His life would have been extended as necessary to permit the needed repentance and deliverance. 

 

Schicklgruber would not have been saved in this life and age, from the flesh, without having to completely repent and be extremely sorry for each and all of his wrongs.  In short, he would have had to go through a fiery furnace and be completely changed.  He would have been cleaned up into an acceptable vessel.  There is no other way. 

 

 

The Epitome of Evil 

 

Most Americans will agree that former President Slick Clinton is surely one of the most despicable, vile, corrupt and sorry individuals alive today in the 21st century on planet earth.  And likewise, he has many evident demon problems, as outlined in previous remarks.  No honest person with any integrity, character, honesty or truthfulness can dare argue this point. 

 

Some believe that Slick is substantially more corrupt, evil and wretched than Adolf Schicklgruber. This writer is among them because the gross evil and wretchedness of Bill Clinton seems to be on a par with or even exceed the actions and fruits of the most vile and depraved people in history.   Manifestly, Schicklgruber was in child’s play and minor leagues compared with Christian Bill Clinton. 

 

Yet, if YHWH would have selected Slick for salvation, the evil Clinton would be punished, chastised and cleaned up to be an acceptable white vessel (at some point in time).  He would be compelled, forced and made to repent of all of his depravities and wrongs.  He would not achieve reconciliation and perfection in this life until he was cleaned up and reconciled.  YHWH would have His way with Bill. 

 

Slick Clinton offers a classic illustration of a man who can and has on occasion faked sorrow and regret (repentance).  He is able to muster a sad, depressed state, complete with tears, all the while that there is nothing but deception and evil in his depraved, sick heart. 

 

As is commented upon elsewhere in this study, Slick (while president) was laughing and cutting up at the Ron Brown funeral in 1998.  Upon spotting a TV camera, he changed his complete demeanor to sadness and flowing tears. 

 

When all else failed to stop the Starr investigation and when he was faced with the revelation of his semen stains on Monica Lewinsky’s dress, he eventually got around to trying to tell the public that he had sinned and was sorry.  

 

But all of this was faked and put on by Clinton, a master of deception.  It’s doubtful that Slick has ever repented of anything in his life (well, at least, he has never repented of anything other than having been caught several times in his vile and despicable actions of evil and wretchedness.  Surely, he has regretted getting caught and exposed). 

 

 

Works and Deeds Prove Repentance 

 

This reality about Clinton seems certain because true repentance involves fruits, works and deeds of repentance, as outlined in the previous chapters.  Manifestly, Clinton’s deeds, works and fruits are still as evil and depraved today as they have always been.  Thus, there has been no repentance.  His “alleged” repentance in September 1998 over Monica was all a fake.  Again, his only sorrow and regret was that he got caught. 

 

Conversely, the true repentance described in the Scriptures is a world apart from what is presented in the life of the evil Clinton.  Whenever true repentance comes to the election, there will be real regret and change, as evidenced in their lives, works, and deeds. 

 

Yes, even the most vile and wicked of sinners, like Schicklgruber or Clinton, could be made to repent and change.  If it doesn’t happen and if they do not live to see their selection made known at the time of the sealing of the 144,000 election (Rev 7:3), discussed previously, it only means that YHWH did not choose them for salvation in this age. 

 

 

Mental Recollection and Regret 

 

There is a lot of evidence that this process of repentance involves the work of The RUACH HA KODESH in acting upon the minds of the elect sinner in some fashion.  There is a need to bring in to play a complete recall of the sins done (which need to be repented of) in the context of what laws or transgressions were involved that defined and established the wrongs done. 

 

In other words, The RUACH HA KODESH brings each and all the sins (perhaps sometimes in a collective sense for certain types--like lying, Sabbath breaking, etc) to the mental process of the sinner with understanding of what was wrong.  The point being is that the elect sinner will and indeed must repent of each and all sins (individually or perhaps by classes in some instances). 

 

The sinner will not get away without punishment and repentance.  Believe me, when those sins are brought to one’s attention (mentally) years later in the context of right and wrong, it is punishment (absolute torment) in the mind, as the person eventually repents and expresses heartfelt sorrow and regret for the sin. 

 

Of course, genuine regret is crucial and absolutely mandatory before the return and reconciliation of the sinner can be effected, as outlined above and in previous remarks.  We sinners must truly come to the point of regretting and being thoroughly sorry for our sins--apparently for each of our sins on an individual or identifying basis and not simply on the basis of a cheap, little, two-minute expression of I’m sorry. 

 

 

Repentance--A Process 

 

Sometimes, those sins are brought to the sinner’s attention many, many times over several, long years.  And these recollections often are not just a flash of a second or two.  In fact, they often bear on the sinner’s mind for hours or days and even off and on for months or years at a time.  Truly, they can really torment and torture a mind terribly for a long period of time. 

 

Again, it appears that the person undergoing true repentance cannot get rid of these thoughts with any simple response of “I’m sorry” and then to immediately forget the sins with no further trial.  The process seems to entail a long period of time and many, many recollections, coupled with deep and persistent sorrow, anguish and agony. 

 

The sinner can become a totally broken up person and hate and loathe himself as must be done for reconciliation, per the Word.  And this is a difficult process to undergo by a person without the specific intervention of The RUACH HA KODESH.  The problem with all of us is the presence of pride and vanity, which will be assessed in later chapters herein. 

 

A person living in the flesh is just in no mood to hate, loathe, criticize and condemn himself to any degree (this reality helps explain why the typical person is simply not going to confess his sins to others and certainly not publicly).  In general, we love ourselves.  We devote our energies, attentions and efforts to justify, support and elevate ourselves (again, because of the presence of pride and vanity). 

 

Yet, true reconciliation produces a contrary profile where instead of justifying one’s self, the repentant sinner says “I am guilty” and goes on to condemn and criticize himself, as a part of the reconciliation process preceding forgiveness and eventual reconciliation when YHWH forgives the sins and ultimately wipes them away from the memory and recollection. 

 

Any person who has sinned and who has never been mentally tortured, tormented and punished and made to agonize over his sins likely has never experienced the process of repentance and reconciliation.  There seems to be no Scriptural allowance for sinning and not having to thoroughly repent and be sorry for those sins. 

 

Just as the process of repentance is tough here in this life (for those persons selected or elected by YHWH to undergo the process of repentance in this age and life), there is every reason to believe it will also be tough for those persons who must await a future resurrection in the world to come to experience salvation. 

 

In other words, each and every sinner will be put through the trial of repentance for all of his sins before receiving salvation and life.  Manifestly, none of us will get off scot free without experiencing true repentance with all of its ramifications (whether we face repentance and change in this fleshly life or whether we must wait to face the prospects of repentance and conversion in the world to come). 

 

 

Yes, YHWH Corrects and Punishes--As Necessary 

 

Previous comments have outlined the Scriptural reality that The ELOHIM corrects, disciplines, chastises and punishes people as necessary--just as any loving, human father similarly punishes a disobedient or rebellious child.  YHWH doesn’t bring punishment and chastisement upon a person because He hates that person or that He gets pleasure out of punishing and hurting a limited, human being. 

 

As established above and previously herein, The MOST HIGH punishes in the same way that a loving, human father would punish--because of love.  The SUPREME punishes the election because He loves them and counts them as His children (Prov 3:11-12; Heb 12:5-11; Rev 3:19). 

 

Therefore, blessed is the man whom YHWH corrects as a son (Ps 94:12).  Manifestly, the election should welcome this correction in this life and age of living in the flesh (Job 5:17; Prov 3:11; Heb 12:5).  It is far better for one of us to be counted as a son in this life of flesh than it is to have to wait until a future age and time to be corrected as a son.  Now is the time for the election. 

 

Since The ELOHIM punishes, chastises and corrects because He loves the election (and not because He hates the election), the whole correction process is designed for good.  The evidence is massive that the correction effort involves the gift of repentance.  In other words, it appears that YHWH chastises and corrects as a part of His gift of repentance.  With correction, the election will repent and change. 

 

In the final analysis, The HIGHEST wishes to bring about repentance and change in His election.  Clearly, He does this through the imposition of punishment, discipline and correction on the election--just as a human father would correct his children in punishment and love to bring about obedience and change. 

 

The purpose of YHWH’s correction is manifestly repentance and change.  Truly, YAH will correct and change His chosen children for good. 

 

 

Deceived People? 

 

Any person who claims Scriptural repentance, but who has never experienced genuine, trying and hurting punishment and chastisement in the flesh from The ELOHIM has very likely never experienced true repentance. 

 

Many people falsely claiming repentance (without having went through a great time of trouble and trial) generally lack understanding about the extent of their sins.  Christians, especially, are so filled with self righteousness that they simply never grasp the presence of enormous sin in their lives. 

 

Even when they do grasp some idea of some of the sins they are guilty of possessing, they usually have little personal feeling and regret over the seriousness of their sins.  Of course, the basis problem with Christians is that they do not know what sin is.  Obviously, without some basic knowledge on identifying sin (transgression of the mitzwot in the Torah-I Jo 3:4), it is impossible to have regret and repentance. 

 

Genuine repentance must involve knowledge and understanding of what the sinner did that was wrong (per the Torah, and not what the Christian Churches may ignorantly claim).  For sure, genuine repentance seems to be the end result of supernatural punishment and correction from The MOST HIGH.  Punishment and repentance go hand in hand! 

 

 

YESHUA’s Word 

 

Two of the great messages of special blessings due a repenting sinner was mentioned by YESHUA in His famous Sermon on the Mount.  Most NT translations fail to pick upon the truth of these remarks.  But Heinz W. Cassirer, a Jewish translator, seems to have connected on YESHUA’s wonderful teachings on this theme. 

 

Mattityahu wrote that “A blessing rests on those whose spirit makes them think but poorly of themselves; the kingdom of heaven shall be theirs” and “A blessing rests on those whose lives are full of sorrow; they shall find themselves comforted” (Matt 5:3-4, per Cassirer, in his “God’s New Covenant, A New Testament Translation”). 

 

Is it not manifest and certain that the true process of repentance brings on a state of being extremely sorry and thinking very poorly of one’s self?  Both of these attributes are feelings and motivations affecting a person undergoing true repentance.  Surely, such a repentant person will one day be appropriately blessed--as is YESHUA’s promise. 

 

At this point, it is vital to repeat a point made several times above--a cheap, little (two seconds), easy expression of “I’m sorry,” to only go about one’s life as before does not seem to constitute true repentance.  True repentance is a far more serious and profound issue than what one finds in historic Christianity. 

 

Not only do most Christians believe that they can be quickly forgiven with a few meaningless words, but they believe that that forgiveness covers them in the future when they go about their lives by continuing in sin.  What stupidity! 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 66--And Still More on Reconciliation

 

 

YHWH YESHUA Does It All 

 

Because The MOST HIGH (in the form of The RUACH HA KODESH) takes the actions and applies the precisely needed chastisement and corrective punishment, coupled with instructions and teachings from His Word, repentance and faith (including belief based on knowledge) are, therefore, gifts of grace from Him, as outlined earlier (Acts 11:18; Rom 2:4; Eph 2:8; Col 2:12; II Tim 2:25). 

 

Like YESHUA said, His sheep hear His voice, He knows them and “no one” can take them out of the hand of Ha AV (Jo 10:27-29).  This change or conversion is something no person can do or accomplish on his/her own.  Truly, YHWH does everything needed for salvation and redemption (using tailor made remedies, determined on the basis of the individual person involved and what is precisely needed). 

 

No one can brag or boast about his or her good works or deeds (because none of us have any good deeds or works on our own, nor can we have any in the flesh).  One can’t be baptized, stand up in a meeting, say a few meaningless words about belief or mutter some gibberish from a demon for salvation.   In short, YHWH does everything! 

 

For those persons elected to salvation in this age, rest assured that they will not only “change” and stop sinning, but this writer is convinced that each sinner will be forced by YHWH into the posture of repenting, being sorry for and regretting each and every sin ever committed--either individually or perhaps by class, as noted in preceding comments, for some common repetitive sins (i.e. lying, where we all are liars and tend to lie frequently over our entire lives--Num 23:19; Ps 116:11; Rom 3:4). 

 

As outlined in the former chapters, there is every reason to believe that this repentance process will apply equally to all persons selected in this life and age to receive salvation and for all persons who must await a future resurrection, life and age to receive salvation.  Thus, all knees must bow and all knees must repent before receiving salvation and everlasting life. 

 

Just as this repentance and change process is tough for the election to undergo in this life of flesh, it probably will also be tough on future resurrected Adamites in the world to come.  No one is going to get off scot free and not have to face up to all of his sins. 

 

The only question is whether a person is chosen by YHWH to undergo this change and transformation in this life and age or whether he will have to await a future resurrection and a different life and age to undergo the process of change.  Manifestly, blessed are the election chosen to undergo the change in this life and age. 

 

 

Some More Examples 

 

The writer of this study once knew an older American gentleman (at that time, he was around 70 years old) while living on Saipan Island in the North Pacific. 

 

This man once told me of his incredible old age anguish and sorrow over his youth when he seduced and violated a number of ignorant, stupid girls who allowed him to have his way with them.  Actually, he hurt them badly (sometimes effectively destroying their lives).  But at that time, he proudly could have cared less. 

 

So fifty years passed and his mind began to recall these various conquests.  In his old age, he looked back in great emotional sorrow for what he had done as a boy and young man.  Now, this reality hurts him badly and he is presently paying a high price for his sins of 50 years ago. 

 

Frankly, this writer immediately identified with him for some of the same type of sins done by me--also many years earlier when i was much younger and substantially more evil (as noted previously herein). 

 

Beyond the various sex sins and great damage and hurt that this writer has put on others (primarily loved ones--remember the Mills Brothers’ song “You always hurt the one you love”) through the years, the last few years of my life has seen me recalling many terrible sins I had done 20, 30, 40 and 50 years ago.  Some of these sins were totally put out of my mind for all of these years. 

 

Now, many of those sins are coming back to me mentally to torment and pain me tremendously in an agonizing state of recall of how guilty i have been. 

 

The writer of this study at hand stood up and expressed an alleged (at least as Christianity alleges) form of repentance and belief some 30 years ago with a supposed form of belief and repentance, as one finds in a supposedly commandment keeping Christian group (with “some” understanding that sin is the transgression of YHWH’s law). 

 

So these years have passed and this writer has slowly learned that salvation and reconciliation was not obtained at that initial statement of so-called belief and repentance. 

 

 

Ignorance 

 

The problem back then was that there was a gross state of misinformation and lack of knowledge and understanding on my part which precluded me from properly repenting.  In short, i was ignorant of what YHWH’s Torah really said and how i had violated it. 

 

Over the years, this writer began a learning process of exactly what YHWH has said in His mitzwot (primarily, in the instructions of the Torah, as amplified and clarified in the later prophets and writings, as well as in the New Testament).  Even today, that learning process is still underway.  Literally, i have been repenting for these sins over the last 30 years. 

 

The last several years have seen numerous sins done in my childhood and young adult years being brought to my mental recollection in a way to completely break me up. 

 

Beyond this repentance, these many years have afforded me an opportunity to learn things about YESHUA, His way and His purpose which were completely absent 30 years ago.  Yes, even faith is built on knowledge and understanding.  That’s why study is so important! 

 

The point of these remarks is that this writer did not achieve forgiveness, salvation and reconciliation 30 years ago, despite the supposed sincerity on my part.  Nor would it be sensible to now claim it because the repentance and faith processes are still underway, as these lines are being written. 

 

Categorically, yours truly knows of no person presently alive who has achieved reconciliation (though many ignorantly and proudly claim that state).  Certainly, the sealing of the election is still future, as these words go into this study. 

 

The previously discussed sealing of the 144,000 election evidently occurs near the time of the spread of the coals of fire over Jerusalem, and/or the national destruction of the House of Yisrael nations (Ezek 9:4; 10:2; Rev 7:3-8; 8:5).  There is no state of salvation or reconciliation for anyone (living after the Pentecost harvest of 1900 some years ago), before this sealing of the contemporary election takes place. 

 

 

We Don’t Get Away With Sin

 

So often, one can think that he has gotten away with sin--that is, to never have to pay a horribly bad price for it.  But that’s not the case.  We are going to repent for each and every one of our sins.  We’re not about to get away with any of them.  None of us will ever achieve reconciliation and salvation without dealing with “all” unrepented sins in our lives. 

 

There is a wonderful mitzwah in the Torah which effectively says that YHWH will not justify the wicked (Ex 23:7).  Of course, Christianity teaches that The HIGHEST does precisely this very thing.  Christians believe that they are justified all the while that they carry stacks of unforgiven sins and are still rolling in sin in their daily lives.  So, is the mitzwah right?  Will YHWH justify these sinners? 

 

Well, the answer is no way Hose.  The wicked are not and will not be justified.  Hence, the next question must be on how can they be justified?  The answer here is fairly simple.  They must change their status of being wicked to one of becoming righteous.  This procedure is defined in the Book.  It involves repentance and change (which is a very hard process for the typically wicked individual). 

 

Ultimately, The ELOHIM, Himself, must intervene and grant the wicked person the gifts of faith and repentance.  As the wicked one changes his way to a new path of being righteous and in conformity with the Torah, The MOST HIGH will forgive and forget all of the past sins of wickedness present in the repentant individual. 

 

Truly, YHWH will not justify the wicked.  But He will justify and clean up people who have truly repented and changed from their wickedness. 

 

The point is that we don't get away with sin.  There is a price to pay for it if we are ever going to be transformed from a state of being an unjustified wicked sinner to a righteous person in the election.  For sure, we must repent, change and chart a new course for our lives.  We cannot continue in our previous state of wickedness and expect to be forgiven, justified and granted grace. 

 

 

An Example 

 

This writer knew a woman once who believed that her sins were no problem because she believed the thinking of a lot of Christians in that she could have a “deathbed” repentance and come to grace and salvation without ever having to face any particular remorse or trial over her sins in this life. 

 

Evidently, she thought that her many sins (thousands or millions?) would all be dealt with and forgiven if she would on her death bed merely say “I sinned, forgive me.”  No way, Hose! 

 

While we are alive and living in the flesh, the former sins can be brought back 40 or 50 years later to torment and torture us as they bring great, emotional distress, condemnation, shame and guilt to a person. 

 

Truly, when a person looks back on his deceitful and desperately wicked past (perhaps as The RUACH HA KODESH brings those sins to the mind, repeatedly, until they are properly repented of) with knowledge and understanding of what was done wrong, the agony and sorrow is terrible.  But this process is necessary if the wicked is to be transformed into a state of forgiveness and righteousness. 

 

 

Christian Confusion 

 

Standing up in a Billy Graham meeting, saying I believe in Gee-Zeus, rolling in the floor and pitching and bucking while uttering some gibberish at a Christian Church altar does not grant a person true repentance.

 

True reconciliation does not involve such physical acts or of saying a few meaningless words.  Most of these Christian advocated works and actions, which Christian Church leaders prescribe to their faithful followers for salvation, will not hack it. 

 

Those meaningless words and wasted motions mean zero in terms of true repentance. A quick two minute exercise of so-called repentance is literally “nothing,” in comparison with the total recall of hundreds or thousands of wrongs done over many, many years and the need to be utterly broken up in anguish, sorrow and shame over those sins. 

 

True repentance is contingent upon later knowledge (of having done wrong) from self examination, or however gained; expressing sorrow and regret for the specific wrongs done with appropriate restitution (perhaps over long spans of time); and most importantly, “changing” (stop sinning).  How can a person truly repent without some knowledge of YHWH’s laws and specific recall of sins and violations of those laws? 

 

As discussed herein, this writer has been forced into a profile of having to look back upon many of the tragic, wretched, pathetic, sick sins in my life (and there have been so many of them).  In my thirty years or so of being involved in the process of repenting for my stacks of sins, it has been a very difficult and trying process for me personally. 

 

When these sins are recalled and brought to my attention and my conscious mind to meditate about, consider, contemplate, reflect upon and relate to my knowledge of The ELOHIM and the Scriptures, the whole exercise leaves me very weak and depressed.  Sometimes, the weakness seems to be both physical and mental, as my heart and being agonize over many of the specific sins in my life. 

 

Frankly, this writer has shed tears and been greatly saddened and ashamed over many specific sins in my life--and these occurrences have generally happened to me as an old man with some maturity and mental awareness in looking back at my life of sin and evil. 

 

Sometimes, this writer is so depressed and even physically weakened over my numerous and horrible sins that the desire enters my heart to go and hide somewhere and try to forget the wretchedness that has dominated so much of my life.  This writer has even been sick at my stomach sometimes in thinking about my sins. 

 

 

Christians Fake It 

 

Yet, so many Christians believe that they have repented when they half-heartedly acknowledge being a sinner (in the general context, without any specifics of precise rights and wrongs in the context of transgressing the mitzwot of the Torah). 

 

Numbers of Christian people have claimed repentance; and yet, they never seem to have ever expressed any genuine sorrow, regret, trial and agonizing over their sins.  The previously discussed Slick Clinton manifestly exhibits this condition. 

 

Numbers of Catholic priests have supposedly repented when they got caught sodomizing young boys.  Rome seems to accept this faked repentance and these priests are transferred to another parish to start all over again in abusing, hurting and destroying more young children (note, per the Book, they should be executed). 

 

Any number of Christian leaders and big shots have been caught in gross depravity--and particularly in sex sins.  As discussed in a former chapter, one can immediately think of such evil Christian leaders as Garner Ted Armstrong, Jimmy Swaggart, Jesse Jackson, Henry J. Lyons, Jim Bakker and on and on, who have been caught in gross sins--either sexual sins or stealing church funds. 

 

While each one of these scoundrels has supposedly repented (or at least, each one has publicly pretended repentance), this writer has seen no evidence (in the form of works, deeds, actions and fruits) which proves repentance.  In other words, all of these scoundrels are as evil and wicked as ever.  For sure, none of them have ever really expressed the regret and sorrow that the Scriptures teach for real repentance. 

 

 

Another Example 

 

This writer has had a long-time acquaintance who read some of the material in this production and thereupon related to me in a letter his difficulty at trying to repent and change.  Mistakenly, i thought that his words were genuine and that he really wanted to change. 

 

The man was totally tied in a knot by possible demons, which surely must have affected the carnality and fleshliness in his life (to be discussed below and in later chapters).  He was grossly proud and vain and filled with much hate and selfishness (the evil eye, as discussed earlier herein). 

 

In order to try to be helpful, this writer once did suggest a demon possibility and a couple of events which tied to him (with as much tact and diplomacy, as was possible from me, and without actually accusing him of having a demon--but only of speaking in very general terms of the problems with demons and human carnality, plus some mention of people known to us who did have some problems of the carnal flesh, etc).

 

 

The Attack 

 

At once, the man became extremely mad at me and poured forth his hate and venom--evidently because my words had punctured his gross pride and vanity in some manner.  After all, the man only wanted to hear words of glorification and praise and not something which might suggest that he could have a problem. 

 

This was all bad enough.  But thereupon, he accused me of sins hypocritically that he was guilty of himself.  Of course, he couldn’t or wouldn’t see his own guilt in the various sins that he hypocritically accused me of committing. 

 

Then the man launched an attack upon me for sins that were openly confessed by me in this study at hand and repented of and apologized for--long ago (which he apparently learned of when reading this study at hand--as many of my sins are laid out herein).  Once confession and true repentance occurs, it is a very evil practice for someone to come along and falsely accuse an innocent person. 

 

He even carried his attack to gossip and slander.  Besides his assault upon me for his concept of my sins, he also began attacking a relative of mine for her sins (who he knew very little about, beyond some gossip)--as if there were other people out in the world who had problems besides him. 

 

In this instance, the person he attacked had been dead for 40 years.  He tried to make a big issue out of her sins and shortcomings (again, of things he knew little or nothing about, beyond some gossip). 

 

In his various remarks, he followed the usual liberal modus operandi of avoiding the facts and truths cited by me and focusing his attention and remarks upon personal attacks upon me.  He never did deal with the basic issues pointed out to him.  Of course, the only thing for me to do was to drop the subject and say no more.  He was too emotional, irrational, incoherent and filled with too much hate for any discussion. 

 

Since he could not handle such dialogue, it now seems unlikely that he had ever underwent any real repentance.  It became apparent to me at once that i should keep my mouth shut and say nothing further to this man because he could not handle anything that cut into his pride and vanity. 

 

Surely, the person facing true repentance would not become angry and mad over the possibility that he had some problems in his life (after all, all of us have problems and this includes both him and me).  A truly repentant person would want constructive advice and/or suggestions and would receive such with an open mind. 

 

 

Carnality, Revisited 

 

As described in previous comments, the Adam kind has been created subject to the demands of so-called human nature, the flesh (Rom 7:5), worldliness, and/or carnality (not just the physical flesh alone, but to include all the thoughts, emotions, feelings, desires, pulls and impulses in the unchanged, natural, human being). 

 

Consequently, repentance not only involves repenting of sins we have actually done; but we must also repent (and change) of our basic carnal, human nature which has prompted, propelled and promoted those sins, and what is behind the motivation for sin.  Yes, we must repent of our basic human nature of doing evil (in the form of pride, vanity, greed, selfishness, lust, envy, jealousy, etc). 

 

In any look at carnality, one must at first appreciate that carnality represents self worship and idolatry (in the disobedience of the ten commandments).  Selfish people always love themselves first and most (self love).  And in this sense, they themselves become their own so-called “god or deity” (coming first before YHWH; thus violating the first commandment). 

 

Pride will be addressed in detail in the succeeding chapters.  Suffice to say, idolatry is the backbone of pride (violating the second commandment).  Even in pride, the proud person becomes his own “god or deity.”  Of course, this is why he is proud and/or vain.  More will be said about this in later chapters. 

 

While all of the aspects of the flesh are present and are evil, it is likely that even lust, envy, jealousy, greed and selfishness have their origins in pride and vanity (to be later assessed).  In short, pride and vanity are the greatest of all evils.  Over the centuries, people like Augustine, Aquinas and others have recognized that pride “is the very essence of sin” (per the “Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible). 

 

 

The Profound Significance 

 

One can see the profound significance of the role of carnality in man through an examination of the famous sample prayer YESHUA prayed as a teaching vehicle for His followers during the Sermon on the Mount (Matt 6:9-13).  This wonderful prayer ended with a statement that says “lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil,” as the “King James Version” gives it (Matt 6:13). 

 

Tragically, for persons unfamiliar with the Hebrew, the KJV doesn’t correctly communicate what all YESHUA really said and/or had in mind. 

 

The previously mentioned Jerusalem School of Synoptic Research (involving a number of Christian and Jewish Hebrew scholars in Jerusalem) has undertaken the task of determining the precise Hebrew text in the traditional story of YESHUA The MESSIAH (in the so-called Gospels). 

 

A member of this Jerusalem group, Dr Bradford Young (from Oral Roberts University), has done extensive work on this sample prayer as taught by The ANOINTED ONE.  His Hebrew reconstruction of Matthew 6:13, as translated into modern English, reads “Do not place us in a trial (that would be more than we could withstand), but help us overcome our inclination to evil” (per “Jerusalem Perspective,” Mar 1989). 

 

As Young indicates, YESHUA had in mind the need for His followers and believers to deal with human carnality and the flesh which all of us possess and which is the real culprit in leading us into sin (Jas 4:1-5).  In a word, the true follower of The MESSIAH must work to “overcome” the natural propensity for evil present in the flesh. 

 

 

More on the Inclination for Evil 

 

As noted above, the Word amply describes the problems of the flesh as pride, vanity, competitiveness, greed, selfishness, get, acquire, lust, envy, jealousy, covetousness, etc. 

 

In comments upon the desire and lust problems of man, mentioned by Yakov (Jas 1:14), Dr David H. Stern echoes Bradford Young’s above findings and identifies this evil inclination concept in Jewish thought as the “yetzer ra” (“Jewish New Testament Commentary,” p. 726). 

 

We all are born in the flesh with this “yetzer ra” from infancy  Carnality begins expressing itself and surfacing very early in our lives as small babies.  Yes, small children and even babies quickly develop pride, greed, lust and selfishness, left to their own paths.  The “I want” and “give me” attitude quickly becomes entrenched in small babies.  Truly, “I,” “Me,” “My” and “Mine” try to prevail in all of our lives! 

 

Small babies almost without exception early on want things and want to have their way (and left to their own paths, they will cry to have their way).    Consequently, they are trying to react to the pressures of the flesh.  Too often, parents give in, coddle and try to pacify and meet every wish or demand of the baby, never understanding what all is involved.  With the pulls of the flesh, sin quickly surfaces in such small children. 

 

Early on, the Torah reflected that the imagination of man’s heart is on evil from his youth (KJV, Gen 8:21).  The “Soncino Chumash” (p. 43) notes that the Hebrew word “from his youth” is written “defectively (without the letter waw) so that it can be construed as from the root naar to stir; when he is bestirred to leave his mother’s womb the evil inclination enters him.” 

 

 

“Pesikta De-Rab Kahana” 

 

“Pesikta De-Rab Kahana” (Supplement 3, p. 474-475) offers a similar conclusion in saying that the disposition of your heart is evil from your youth--that is from the time you thrust yourself from your mother’s womb.  Since man is born with this inclination to evil, it keeps growing as a child develops. 

 

While the child is small, there is nothing to stay his hand.  However, “Pesikta De-Rab Kahana” suggests that at age 13, the inclination to do good is born within him.  In other words at 13, the child can understand (obviously through rote learning from his parents of YHWH’s Torah defining good and evil) and choose to do good. 

 

These ancient Jewish synagogue teachings probably have it almost right.  A child is born with an inclination to do evil.  This is called human nature or carnality.  Left to his own devices, the child will assuredly do evil.  Consequently, all children quickly enter into the sin process and earn eternal death for having committed sin. 

 

But through parental instruction and discipline, the child reaches a point when the inclination to do good (from the parental instruction) can sometimes and/or in some instances take over the mental processes and can motivate the child and later adult to do good. 

 

While the historic Jewish position seems to be that a child reaches this point of some maturity at age 13, this writer is not sure of when the place is reached (it could be age 10, 11 or 12 in view of the significance of these ages, as will be discussed in subsequent chapters herein). 

 

This point of being able to rationalize and do good may differ with different children.  In any case, proper parental instruction from the tree of life (the Scriptures) “can” motivate, guide and direct a child’s footsteps toward an inclination of doing good. 

 

 

We All Fall Short 

 

The clear problem all parents face is that all are too limited and incapable of truly teaching and disciplining children to always allow this inclination to do good to surface and dominate their lives.  All human parents fall short and there seems to be no exceptions.  Even people like Noah, Avraham, Yitzhak, Yakov Yisrael, Iyov, David, Yoshiyahu and on and on all failed as parents. 

 

It appears that even the best of humans/humanoids lack the capability to properly deal with the inclination to evil that each of us are born with.  This inclination of evil can be overcome and is overcome in many aspects when a child is properly trained, disciplined and corrected, but not always. 

 

Inevitably, the inclination for evil is so powerful that even the best of children allow it to surface in their lives.  Consequently, we all are born with this inclination which quickly propels us into sin, even as small children and thereafter in our adult lives. 

 

Though good parents can help the developing child immensely, the inclination for evil is still present.  Inevitably, it will lead a person back into sin from time to time.  There is no other alternative when we are left to our own devices and in terms of the flesh.  Subsequent chapters will address this dilemma in some detail and demonstrate how YHWH only can take and apply corrective action to change the human heart. 

 

 

Lying Hearts   

 

Of course, our hearts do lie to us and deceive us about our fleshly nature.  Constantly, our hearts tell us everything is all right in our lives.  Often our wicked hearts lead us into believing that we are righteous and good; when, in fact, we are evil and bad.  Thus, we can never, on our own, correctly understand what is really wrong in our deceitful lives. 

 

On our own, any human effort to overcome and deal with human carnality assuredly will meet with absolute failure because of the way our human hearts function.  Yirmeyahu recognized this when he wrote that the human heart is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked and who can know and understand his own wicked heart (Jer 17:9). 

 

Truly, our human hearts are the most deceitful (lying) agencies on planet earth.  They are desperately wicked and evil.  And tragically, for all human beings, our hearts do lie to us and deceive us (Jer 17:9).  They make us come to believe that our beliefs, conduct, deeds, actions and lives are good; when they are, in fact, evil. 

 

To top it off, none of us (on our own) can ever begin to understand our own hearts and how deceitful and wicked that they really are.  We are blind as to our own nature and particularly our own human carnality.  Hence, it really does take an intervention by YHWH for anyone of us to ever begin to see what is wrong with our hearts, minds, attitudes, conduct and lives. 

 

In effect, Adam and his descendants are “utterly depraved,” as the Calvinists and Presbyterians have correctly understood.  Great sinners must have fantastic numbers of demons attached.  Now, a paradox of sorts ensues because Christianity, in general, and modern political liberals, in particular, believe that there is inherent good in man. 

 

One can see this in a definition of liberalism where Webster says it means “a political philosophy based on belief in progress, the essential goodness of man.”  Once people realize that man is not good, but is inherently corrupt and depraved (in his flesh); then they can see how utterly stupid and ridiculous the liberal philosophy is to man. 

 

No wonder, the political liberals ruling the USA in the past 70 years have and are destroying it totally and completely.  They actually believe that through government and the expenditure of money, man’s goodness will surface. 

 

For sure, the problem with man’s government is that man does not possess the character or qualities needed to govern.  As Yirmeyahu also put it, it is not in a man to direct his own steps (Jer 10:23).  Of course, this is the reason that man needs the theocracy.  And that will happen in the coming Kingdom of The EL on earth during the millennial rule of YHWH YESHUA (as advertised in the Good News). 

 

 

More From Bradford Young 

 

In another statement on YESHUA’s model prayer (regarding “thy will be done”--Matt 6:10), Bradford Young quoted an R. Alexandri from the Talmud (Berachot 17a) as saying “Sovereign of the universe, it is well known to you that our will is to do your will.  (But) what prevents us?  The yeast in the dough and (our) enslavement to other kingdoms.  May it be your will to save us from them so that we can once more fully perform the statutes of your will.” 

 

Young goes on to explain “enslavement to other kingdoms” as referring to Israel’s dispersals and slavery in the hands of ruling authorities who would not let them individually and personally live according to their faith and “yeast in the dough” as meaning “man’s evil inclination or his sinful nature” (per “Jerusalem Perspective,” Nov 1988). 

 

Of course, there is here another reference to human carnality in YESHUA’s model prayer.  This linkage of human carnality, flesh and sinful nature to “yeast” is quite important and should be given some appropriate study by the student of truth.  Clearly, it must tie back to YHWH’s Feast of Unleavened Bread (Lev 23:6). 

 

The seven day Feast of Unleavened Bread had its original basis with Yisrael in her seven day journey out of Egypt (which typifies sin) to the crossing of the sea (Ex 14:21-31).

 

Many persons who observe and keep this feast recognize that it is symbolic of the believer’s movement out of sin, which evidently can require long spans of time--perhaps years and years of hard work by the sinner under the guidance of The RUACH HA KODESH. 

 

Manifestly, the eating of unleavened bread signifies a teaching of the dangers of pride and vanity (leavening) which expands, puffs out and makes people think that they are big and important when they are not.  This aspect of the Feast of Unleavened Bread will become profoundly important in the following chapters that address pride and vanity. 

 

 

The Real Issue in Sin 

 

However, in conformity with the cultural thinking of Second Temple Judaism, it is quite manifest that the primary issue involved here is not necessarily particular sins, per se (although they must and will stop in the election), but the real issue of sin involves “man’s inclination to sin because of his carnal, natural flesh.” 

 

How does yeast react in the dough?  It makes it rise, expand and become inflated.  In short, it puffs up the dough.  And how does this inflating, expanding, and puffing up relate to people in terms of carnality?  Why pride and vanity, of course.  After all, pride is the essence of sin as many, many students of the Word have come to realize. 

 

Though pride is the motivation and is always in the background, Shaul said that the works of the flesh (carnality) include--adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, idolatry, Witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, seditions, strife, heresies, envyings, murders, drunkenness, revellings and the like (Gal 5:19-21). 

 

One of the Qumran documents noted that an apparent member of the congregation, Yohanan ben Ma (?), was guilty of a quick temper, an evil eye and vainglorious or proud; thus he shall go to the pit of sheol (“The Dead Sea Scrolls, A New Translation,” p. 406). 

 

The same document reported some similar findings for two other persons in the community.  One Hananyah ben Simon was chastised because he loved the good life.

 

Subsequent chapters herein will discuss the pride and vanity issues at length since pride and vanity is the substance of carnality (as allowed in previous commentary).  While there are many tragic and pathetic fall outs from the possession of pride and vanity, perhaps one of the more tragic ones is the presence of apathy and indifference in proud people (as will be discussed at length in the following chapters). 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 67--Pride and Vanity

 

 

Pride Promotes Sin 

 

The former chapter has mentioned carnality and its inclusion of pride and vanity--which puffs us up and makes us humans believe and feel that we are something important; when in fact, we are nothing.  Tragically, it is pride and vanity that prompts, promotes and encourages so-called human beings to form the whole reality of apathy (as cited earlier and as will be described in later chapters) and to commit specific sins. 

 

Two thousand years ago, Jewish philosopher Philo said that pride is “the cause of many other evils, such as insolence, arrogance, and impiety.  And these are the beginnings of foreign and civil wars” (“Philo,” p. 518).  Surely, Philo had it right that pride is ultimately the cause of all foreign and civil wars, conflicts and intrigues, to include all politics. 

 

Pride is always in the background in our wicked, evil hearts and minds, pushing us all on and on into sin.  Pride seems to be the cause of all sin.  Obviously, to deal with the entire sin question, a person must tackle the whole spectrum of pride and vanity and particularly as they are a paramount part of human carnality. 

 

While one can sometimes see and deal with certain specific sins (like adultery, murder, Sabbath breaking, and so forth), most people can never begin to understand what prompts, motivates and encourages those sins.  The answer is pride and vanity (as Shlomo seems to recognize in Ecclesiastes). 

 

And how does pride promote sin?  Easy.  It is pride which leads us to commit sin.  For example, adultery is promoted when a person becomes proud and vain and chooses to violate YHWH’s sex laws in order to satisfy the lustful flesh and be physically elevated in feelings and before others in the sexual conquest. 

 

 

The Money Angle 

 

Sabbath breaking is a classic illustration of how pride and vanity encourages and promotes sin.  Many, many persons willingly attack and demean the Sabbaths and violate them at will because they want to make money (yes, money is the name of the game). 

 

This condition is dramatically demonstrated when one looks at the Western civilization and culture which is organized and functions on the basis of Sunday worship and Sabbath breaking. 

 

Manifestly, it is an extremely difficult and trying proposition to make money in the present culture and civilization while maintaining a stance as a Seventh day Sabbath observer.  In fact, it is a very difficult task for a Seventh day Sabbath keeper to often have a good job in the current Western, Sunday oriented society, unless he has some unique talent or ability. 

 

Money builds up pride and vanity--both in feelings and actions.  With sufficient money, one can buy and obtain all kinds of the benefits, goods and services which society offers (that do, in fact, make us proud and vain).  Yes, one can buy that new car, the new refrigerator, some new clothes, and on and on in terms of whatever the human heart desires. 

 

 

Yes, Money Buys Women or Men 

 

And of course, one can easily procure the most beautiful and enticing sex partners with money. 

 

The real world out there is that a man with money can easily have and possess one or more beautiful women because that’s the way the game is played in the Christian West (obviously too, a woman with money can also have her way with about whatever physical type of man she may want). 

 

Talk about pride and vanity.  Let most men get into bed with a beautiful, passionate and enticing woman and their pride and vanity goes into the sky.  As will be described in a future chapter, they feel well and satisfied about the whole experience.  Pride can really surface in a man’s feelings as he goes out in public with a beautiful and desirable woman on his arm for others to behold. 

 

If a man is married and the woman is a mistress or lover on the side, he may not say much about the affair because of the presence of fear that his bragging and boasting words will get back to his wife.   But the pride is still there in his deceitful, evil heart.  The writer of this paper understands this wretchedness because i have been down that road myself! 

 

While most men are extremely proud over their bed-mates (and thrill at the chance to brag and boast about their sexual conquests), this writer met a man once who was in a very different profile.  The man claimed to be celibate (with a celibate marriage, to be covered in a later chapter). 

 

But the issue that surfaced was the incredible pride (self righteousness) the man had over his celibacy.  He bragged and boasted about it at almost every opportunity. 

 

 

Pride is Subtle 

 

Of course, a lot of people think and suppose (which often is pride) that they understand pride and have dealt with it in their lives.  The truth is that it is quite complex and most persons know little or nothing about it and especially in the context of their own lives (because our human hearts are desperately wicked and lie to us--Jer 17:9).  Pride is very subtle.  But it is present in all (100%) of our lives--with no exceptions. 

 

Sometimes, it is more apparent and readily ascertainable--as in the case of open arrogance, bragging, boasting, flattery, hypocrisy, pretense, in physical actions, etc. 

 

But often, pride is obscure and consists only in obscure and hidden motivations, thoughts and feelings which are difficult to realize or detect in others--much less in one’s own self (again, because our hearts are deceitful and we humans cannot even understand our own lying hearts--Jer 17:9). 

 

Since pride can exist in feelings and motivations which are sometimes not readily discernible, a good understanding and comprehension of pride is very difficult.  The problem is that pride involves feelings which are complex to define and understand, along with complications in trying to recognize them in others as well as in one’s self. 

 

 

Pride is Self Love 

 

Tragically, the essence of pride is self love in its most pathetic forms (as will be proven below and in the subsequent chapters). 

 

Consequently, pride includes self-righteousness, self-will, presumptuousness, stubbornness, self-sufficiency, self-confidence, confidence in others, denying responsibility; and of course, the pride of life, as mentioned by Yohanan--assurance (confidence) in one’s own resources and in the worldly systems at large (I Jo 2:16, per the “Amplified Translation”). 

 

In an article on pride, the “Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible,” edited by Merrill Tenney, says that “All satisfaction from pride is self-satisfaction, and it is endless:  pride of evil, pride of goodness, pride of birth and position, even pride of humility.  No moral suasion or guidance can break in because self-satisfaction always feels complete in itself.” 

 

 

Vanity, the Worst Case of Pride 

 

Though pride may “seem” to have some basis, vanity is even worse because it is empty pride.  Thus, when a handsome man admires himself in the mirror, it is pride.  But when an ugly man admires himself in the mirror, it is vanity.  Obviously, vanity is perhaps the worst case of pride of all. 

 

 

A Classic Case of Vanity 

 

A good sample of vanity surfaces regularly over a Spokane, WA radio station which this writer listens to occasionally.  One of the frequent announcers (who also is a part of station management) has a daily talk program, along with another person.  This announcer is not very swift and sometimes displays his stupidity on his talk program. 

 

On occasion, a person will call in and make a statement or suggest something which the announcer doesn’t understand and simply doesn’t get.  Instead of letting the remark go unchallenged or simply saying he doesn’t understand the point, this announcer will ridicule and make little of the caller’s remark. 

 

Although he is normally pleasant and easy to get along with, he does seem to take this unfriendly stance when a caller calls in with something that he disagrees with or which he simply cannot grasp.  He then tends to handle the caller and the point made in an arrogant and overbearing fashion. 

 

For example, when Slick Clinton announced a campaign to try to connect leaks from the grand jury (hearing about Slick’s recent sex scandal) to the independent prosecutor, Ken Starr, a caller pointed out that the leaks were coming from Clinton himself.  This announcer could not understand that Slick would release information on the case and then claim that it was released by Starr. 

 

The announcer very arrogantly and stupidly ridiculed the caller and tried to make out how stupid the caller was.  Later, news reports confirmed that some of the leaks were coming from Clinton himself (obviously leaks that were twisted, distorted and managed by Slick and his team of government paid spin-meisters, in hopes of turning public opinion against Starr and the investigation). 

 

In another case, a caller made some comments about the presence of discreet messages in certain communications when played backward.  The announcer arrogantly pooh-poohed such thinking and declared that he was an expert on radio messages, since he had been in the business for 28 years, and had played many of them backward with no detection of any secret messages. 

 

The insulted caller gave up.  Still later, another caller mentioned the situation with the Beetles when they produced a rock record some years ago with a pre-planned and designed definite message present which could be plainly detected when played backward. 

 

The point of this is that the announcer is both arrogant and stupid.  It is important to note that his arrogance, coupled with his obvious stupidity, make the whole affair a simple case of vanity.  If he really was an intelligent person with information and bragged about it or put it out in an overbearing fashion, it could be called pride.  But with him, it is pure and simple vanity. 

 

 

The Wisdom of Shlomo 

 

Of course, the wise Shlomo concluded that all of this world’s systems constitute nothing but vanity (Eccl 1:2).  Vanity is very pervasive.  Yet, it is abundantly present in the entire Western civilization and culture among all of us with no exceptions.  The problem with almost all of us is that we seem to have no understanding at all about the reality of this great wickedness in our beings and personalities. 

 

 

A Sample of an Overt Act of Pride 

 

As suggested in the prior comments, the most obvious samples of the overt presence of pride probably surfaces in bragging, boasting, flattery and arrogance.  People like to brag on themselves and have others do it for them.  We evil humans love flattery. 

 

To demonstrate this tragedy, it will be necessary to digress into history briefly.  Many years ago, this writer used to sell insurance (actually, just try, since i was a very poor salesman). 

 

The insurance agency involved had an annual Christmas party (long before the truth about Christmas sunk into my limited mind) to ostensibly pep up the sales force and reward successful sales agents.  At these parties, the boss would introduce various managers and top salesmen with long presentations of flattery about the person’s wonderful, grand and superior qualities. 

 

The introduced person would then get up and brag about how great and wonderful the boss was.  In other words, you throw the flattery at me and brag about how wonderful i am and then when i get the floor, i will brag on you and throw out flattery to build you up.  This is called a trade off of flattery. 

 

 

More Samples 

 

Of course, there are many illustrations of how pride can be so evil that it completely interferes in our attempts to have social intercourse and dialogue with others.  To illustrate this point, a couple of other examples will be shared. 

 

There once was a person well known to me who was like this.  Once this writer and the subject person went to a restaurant to have a meal together.  The person ordered a steak and the trimmings while this writer only ordered a salad. 

 

While eating, this writer casually mentioned some (just a few) of the problems with modern food and why a salad was being eaten (which will be described in some detail in later chapters herein). 

 

The subject person involved became very angry at me for mentioning the food situation and refused to eat the food.  While choosing to not the eat the food was one thing, but getting mad at me for mentioning some truth was nothing but pride and vanity. 

 

On another occasion, this person visited me at my house once where some wood was burning in the fireplace.  There were stacks of cut wood on my back porch and outdoors.  But the subject involved went into some nearby woods and brought a long log into my house to place it in the fireplace with an intention of shoving it on into the fire as the end would burn down. 

 

While there might not have been a big deal in this one incident, but the log was dead and part of the bark, dirt, mud and so forth fell off onto the floor (where i would have to clean it up).  Because the person involved would be bringing in more wood to further mess up my floor, this writer tried to courteously suggest to “just leave the fire alone and i would take care of it.” 

 

The person became very angry at me and chose to leave my house without further conversation.  Why?  Well, the person involved was very sensitive to anything that could be construed as criticism or complaint.  The subject could only handle glorification, praise and flattery.  Thus, anything which could question the person’s intelligence, habits or acts would cause immediate friction (hard feelings). 

 

 

Another Case 

 

This writer was acquainted with a very close relative of the above person who also grossly loved flattery, praise and glorification.  The close relative was of exactly the same profile as the one mentioned above.  The two individuals were precisely alike in mental attitude and in terms of loving pride and vanity.  They both loved flattery, praise and glorification, so much so that it interfered in their social contact with others. 

 

If anything was said to this second individual which would seem to reflect upon his pride and vanity, he became very angry, upset and filled with hate.  In trying to have dialogue and contact with this person, one had to always be careful of what was said because he simply could not handle truth or anything which would reflect upon him and upon his greatness and glory. 

 

He was very, very sensitive to what was spoken to him in conversation.  If anything said to him could constitute criticism or raise any question over his pride and greatness, he couldn’t hack it at all and immediately would become mad and filled with hate.  He then would retaliate and launch into the familiar liberal counterattack upon the person who had hurt his pride. 

 

 

But A Real Paradox Developed 

 

There was quite another story about this second person which also was most significant.  This particular individual once was given some papers this writer had written on pride and vanity (study papers that were much along the line of what is presented in this more expanded presentation).  On being given the papers, the man read them and became interested.  

 

While he did not seem to grasp the importance of dealing with the overall theme of carnality and flesh, he did latch onto some of the ideas on the evils of pride and vanity.  He, at least, became capable of seeing “some” pride and vanity in others (but not in himself, which is a very common reaction among human beings). 

 

Once or twice in conversations with this writer, he commented upon some of the presence of very overt examples of pride and vanity in one of his acquaintances, so much so that he didn’t like it and stayed away from the acquaintance (his acquaintance was a person who liked to talk constantly about her children and grandchildren--in a way which clearly was an exhibition of pride and vanity.  After all, when a person brags on his child, he is bragging upon himself for producing the child). 

 

It was significant that the subject of this report gained enough information and was far enough along on pride and vanity that he, at least, could recognize some of the glaring cases of pride and vanity in others (as he could with his acquaintance, as just noted).  This was commendable because most people go through life and never address any aspect of pride and vanity.  They are totally void on the theme! 

 

It was good that the subject here at least came to realize and understand some aspects of pride.  Apparently, he went even further by also making some effort to discuss the pride and vanity problem with his own children.  It was truly good that he came to understand enough that he could teach some aspects of the value and importance of humility and meekness. 

 

Now, a paradox arises because while this individual could recognize and understand some of the very obvious and overt cases of pride in others (like in the situation with an acquaintance, who bragged and boasted on her children and grandchildren), he could not recognize and perceive the gross pride and vanity in his own life. 

 

This is one of the tragedies in the whole sphere of pride and vanity.  Some of us might be able to see a few illustrations of the major examples of pride and vanity in others (where the bragging and boasting is gross or where the pride is so obvious that it cannot be avoided), but we are almost totally incapable of seeing even worse illustrations of pride and vanity in our own wretched lives.  This is quite a paradox. 

 

 

A Generic Problem 

 

Yes, in the real world, a number of us might be able to come to some understanding about pride and vanity (especially if someone teaches us or somehow communicates certain aspects of pride and vanity to us), and be able to recognize some of the glaring and very manifest illustrations of pride and vanity in others.  Yet, we are largely inadequate and incapable of seeing more subtle pride and vanity in our own lives. 

 

The subject of this sketch was precisely like this.   He was much like his close relative (two peas in a pod), as discussed above.  He simply could not handle anything that might reflect upon himself, his status, his work, his beliefs or his achievements in any manner. 

 

People like this had better stay out of the military or attending a military prep school as teenagers or young men.  Basic privates, seamen and cadets get chewed out by all kinds of people for all kinds of things regularly and often.  If a person is sensitive to criticism or complaint, then he will not be able to stand up to being criticized by sergeants and officers in the military. 

 

This writer has known other people who were exactly of the same mold.  They could not handle anything in a conversation which might reflect upon them in any way.  In other words, you had to either pursue bragging and boasting about them or talking about frivolous things of nothing.  If you said anything that could reflect upon them, their abilities, their greatness and so forth, you made an enemy. 

 

Moreover, even the idea of tact and diplomacy won’t always work for some such people.  Many people are so proud and vain that it is impossible to get along with them.  Anything which distracts from their greatness, glory and elevation makes them mad and they respond with hate.  What a sad thing it is that people are so obsessed with their own glory and status before others. 

 

 

Braggarts Don’t Understand Their Bragging 

 

Subsequent comments will address the problem of bragging and boasting by Christians.  Many Christians are gross braggarts.  They particularly like to brag on their state of supposed righteousness and salvation.  Evangelicals, in particular, seem to go out of their way to brag and boast on being saved, born again and so forth. 

 

But tragically, most such braggarts never really understand what they are doing and the impact of their presumptuous words of pride and vanity.  Most persons launch into these bragging tirades and never give it any thought whatsoever. 

 

It appears that anytime anyone of us can be induced to start using the ideas, thinking and words about “I, me, my, mine” and so forth, pride can arise  Probably, there are legitimate reasons to talk about one’s self without necessarily having the issue of bragging to surface. 

 

So maybe, we can talk about ourselves without allowing the presence of pride and vanity.  But these cases are rare and very uncommon.  Almost without exception, people who talk about themselves and their attributes and qualities are self lovers and are only trying to brag and boast about themselves to others.  Manifestly, they are not humble and meek when they elevate themselves in talk. 

 

Practically speaking, once we start in on “I, me, my, mine etc,” the door has been opened to allow pride and vanity to become manifested.  It may not be in our hearts that we want to brag, boast and talk about ourselves--our beliefs, attributes, actions, activities, blessings, benefits, assets and so forth--but inevitably, once we start talking about “I, me, my, mine etc,” the possibilities of bragging and boasting quickly surface. 

 

Surely, if a person is speaking critical words about himself (like in an open confession of sin or an acknowledgment of personal shortcomings), there is no apparent evidence of bragging and boasting in such a situation (actually, this type of reaction is very humiliating because of the shame present).  However, few people are in any mood to openly confess sins and shortcomings. 

 

Again, most humans want to publicly brag, boast and talk about their own attributes, actions, qualities, benefits, blessings, assets, beliefs, etc.  Like others, this writer went through many years and life without giving pride and vanity much, if any, thought.  For sure, i was proud (and i still have the problem today); and indeed, so was everyone else i knew of or had contact with. 

 

However, with the passing years and with attempts to look more carefully at the pride and vanity subjects, the presence of bragging and boasting about personal attributes, qualities, actions, activities, benefits, blessings, assets, beliefs, etc became more manifest to me.  Inevitably, it seems to surface when we launch into a discussion about ourselves with others. 

 

 

More on Christian Bragging and Boasting 

 

As briefly noted above, one of the big problems Christians face on the pride and vanity theme surfaces precisely when they begin to erupt in an outbreak of bragging and boasting about their state of righteousness.  Christians love to talk about themselves being saved, having salvation, having the spirit, being born again, being obedient (while they are wallowing in sin) and having direct contact with their “sweet Gee-Zeus.” 

 

This writer has another acquaintance who likes to talk about himself.  He is a supposed Christian and likes to talk about (brag and boast) his righteousness, good deeds and state of salvation.  Once, his bragging and boasting was brought to his attention.  He took it pretty well, but mentioned that he was unaware that he was bragging and boasting.  And this is one of the problems of pride and vanity. 

 

The problem is that we humans simply can’t see this evil in our own words and conduct.  In fact, it is rare that we can even see it in others (simply because it is such a common reality of our modern Christian culture and civilization--which, by the way, comes from Grecian sun worship where pride was a virtue, as will be discussed later herein). 

 

 

The Classic Sample--Liddy 

 

In terms of bragging and boasting, the best, single illustration has to be G. Gordon Liddy on his radio talk show.  G. Gordon brags on himself, his personal attributes and abilities and his children, over and over--to the point of being ridiculous. 

 

As noted above, please understand that when a person brags on his child, he is bragging on himself for producing such an outstanding child.  G. Gordon Liddy is notorious for bragging upon himself and his children.  He seems to spend a huge segment of his daily program on this presentation of pride and vanity. 

 

G. Gordon occasionally displays a little arrogance in his demeanor, but nothing like Rush Limbaugh on his radio talk show.  Limbaugh can be extremely arrogant in the way he handles some guests and in his own presentations.  Limbaugh likes to brag about himself as well.  But it goes over good because he is very smooth, and he puts it over in the context of humor which his audience readily accepts. 

 

 

Rudeness or Just Plain Bragging? 

 

The display of pride and vanity can come in many forms.  Sometimes, it is very subtle and neither the proud person or his subject can always grasp the point.  A classic case of this exists with a female postal worker this writer was acquainted with in Northern Idaho. 

 

This particular woman was an extremely proud person.  Her pride often came through in outright rudeness and what would seem to be her insulting and mean disposition.  It was easy to get mad at her and not realize that her whole problem was simply pride and vanity--the carnality of the flesh that we all are born with. 

 

It seemed like this woman so often went out of her way to be rude, insulting and nasty that this writer tried to tame down any conversation with her to only the essentials of her work in postal operations.  

 

A later chapter will address a man named Bagwell who always had to be the first person to do something and/or the person who did it best of all.  This woman in Idaho was not exactly like that, but her pride and insulting behavior was manifested in similar ways. 

 

For example, if you said to her that it was a hot day, she would contradict you and say that it was not bad.  If you said it was a cold day, she would contradict you and say that she had seen colder days.  If you said the river is up today, she would say that it’s not so high.  It always seemed that she had to know more and be able to top whatever one would say to her. 

 

One hot summer day, this writer brought up the subject of how hot and humid it was in Vietnam, as opposed to the hot, dry weather in the Western United States.  Before my remarks could even be finished, she immediately interrupted me to tell about her son and his weather experiences in the Navy in the Persian Gulf (where indeed, it is also quite hot and humid). 

 

For my part, it was unpleasant to try to have any conversation with this woman in terms of frivolous nothings that most people do exchange words on in casual meetings with other people.  The best, sensible approach to deal with a woman like this was to say nothing to her.  Otherwise, she would inevitably interrupt you, cut your words off and offer her wisdom and greatness upon whatever point you were trying to make. 

 

Of course, she was an insulting, rude and inconsiderate person who never understood the gross reality of pride and vanity in her life.  She just could not stand by and let any remark go by which did not reflect upon her “supposed” greatness in intellect and powers of perception. 

 

It’s hard to say exactly what the problem was that this woman exhibited.  Maybe she had an inferiority complex in some way which she tried to compensate for by trying to be more intelligent and observing than others around her.  In whatever the case might be with her, it surely involved aspects of pride and vanity. 

 

 

Another Subtle Case 

 

In early 2003, this writer sent the first 30 volumes or so of this study to a Sacred Name and Christian Identity friend.  Some weeks later, the friend wrote back (without a thank you or any other form of appreciation--yes, proud people rarely say thanks!), and said that he was “in to the first book some” and found things that he was already familiar with so far.  Frankly, it’s hard to second guess what a person may or may not know. 

 

However, there has to be some question on my part whether those words are true or not.  This writer is acquainted with the person making that statement and it is extremely doubtful that the words are true.  While some of the material covered in the first many chapters of volume one of this production may have had some coverage in the Sacred name and Christian Identity movements, part of it has not had any exposure at all. 

 

Frankly, it is apparent that very, very, few people have had any exposure to the different personality/temperament types of human beings (maybe one in 50,000).  And how many Christians have really looked at all of the facets of YESHUA’s genealogy and birth as outlined heretofore.  Manifestly, it has to be doubtful that many Christian people have ever addressed the fact that YESHUA did not die on a cross. 

 

It has only been in recent years that astrophysicists have begun looking much at the question of Black Energy and/or Black Matter (as noted in a prior chapter herein).  Surely, the linkage of this power or force to infinity and possibly The EL has not happened on many occasions in modern history. 

 

In any case, and regardless of what this cited person knows or doesn’t know, this discussion is one of the perfect illustrations of how subtle and deceptive bragging and boasting can be.  Many of us simply cannot allow an opportunity to pass without demonstrating how much we know or think that we know (the issue of intellectual pride will be assessed in later chapters herein). 

 

Frankly, this writer must confess this sin historically in the past as well.  It is so easy to try to brag and boast about what all one may know (or rather, what one pretends or thinks he knows).  And even if some new material has come to one’s attention, the human heart wants to deceptively pretend that it is all already known and understood (and thus not new) in an outward show of pride and vanity. 

 

 

Stubbornness is Pride 

 

In a more detailed discussion about pride in religious people, to be shortly followed in later chapters, the word stubborn must come up.  As just pointed out in the above comments, stubbornness is pride because it is a form of self-will.  Self-willed individuals are very stubborn people. 

 

One of the important Hebrew words communicating stubbornness is “sahrar,” which means “to be refractory, rebellious, intractable” (per William Wilson’s “Old Testament Word Studies”).  Obviously, stubbornness is closely associated with rebellion.  Rebellious people are stubborn people who will not hear or listen to righteousness. 

 

Moshe used this word sahrar for a disobedient, rebellious child which is plainly stubborn and uncontrollable (Deut 21:18, 20).  Therefore, three of the Psalms equate sahrar (stubbornness) with rebellion (Ps 66:7; 68:6,18). 

 

Often, both Yisrael and Yehudah were referred to as stubborn and rebellious peoples.  For example, a Psalm of Asaph said that the Israelites were a “stubborn and rebellious generation, a generation that set not their heart aright nor prepared their heart (to know The ELOHIM), and whose spirit was not steadfast and faithful” to The HIGHEST (Ps 78:8, per the “Amplified Bible”). 

 

 

Yeshayahu 

 

Yeshayahu condemned the rebellious (sahrar) leaders of Yisrael (Isa 1:23) as well as the rebellious (sahrar) collective people of Yisrael (Isa 30:1; 65:2).  Hosea followed suit and charged Israel’s leaders with being revolters (sahrar--Hos 9:15) and the people as being like a stubborn (sahrar) heifer (Hos 4:16). 

 

The Hebrew word “kahsheh” is also used for stubbornness in the OT.  William Wilson defines it as “hard” and Strong’s “Hebrew Dictionary” says it is “churlish, cruel, grievous, hard (hearted thing), heavy, + impudent, obstinate, prevailed, rough (ly), sore, sorrowful, stiff (necked), stubborn, + in trouble.” 

 

Kahsheh is generally translated as stiff-necked, in terms of the people of Yisrael (Ex 33:3, 5).  But on one occasion, the KJV does translate it as stubborn (Jud 2:19).  Yechezkel’s pungent descriptions of Yisrael as being stiff-necked used kahsheh (Ezek 2:4; 3:7). 

 

 

Yechezkel and Shmuel 

 

Yechezkel plainly asserts that stubbornness and self-will constitute idolatry (Ezek 14:4).  The prophet Shmuel linked stubbornness to both Witchcraft and idolatry (I Sam 15:23).  In a word, it is sin.  Specifically, it represents pride (Neh 9:29; Jer 13:9-10, 17).  And as discussed in the former chapter, pride is idolatry! 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 68--Conceptualizing Pride and Vanity

 

 

Self Confidence and Pride 

 

Most of today’s modern world operates on the premise that pride is a good thing; and in particular, pride in self, which is typically translated into various modules of self confidence--to include its nuances such as self esteem, self assurance, self contentment, self satisfaction, etc. 

 

And frankly, from a strictly fleshly point of view, this writer has also put faith in this same kind of thinking for many, many years.  Thus, from a fleshly human point of view of trying to live, exist and survive in this man governed world of wretchedness and sin, it does seem beneficial for individuals to possess some self confidence. 

 

For example, most people would willingly and gladly assert that some self confidence and the related self esteem are much needed in one’s life to avoid becoming a filthy, lazy bum without purpose or direction.  In this view, without some self esteem and self confidence, men would degenerate into being not only physically filthy and apathetic bums; but also, into morally depraved and low life animals. 

 

Per this popular human thinking, it is self esteem and self confidence which prompts a person to take a bath, put on clean clothes, study in school, get a job, work hard, be responsible, be honorable, and do correctly the many things which most of society looks upon as being desirable and right. 

 

Again, this writer can see evidence of a correlation between these two concepts--at least, in terms of the fleshly life on earth. 

 

Truly, a little self confidence seems to go a long way in providing some people with some motivation and push to do some constructive things which they otherwise might not be willing to undertake (but why can’t these things be done by the believer because of love of YHWH and as a duty to Him?). 

 

If a person’s self confidence is damaged or destroyed from the physical, fleshly perspective in this wretched world, then the result seems to be devastating and disastrous for the person involved.  Again, this possibility is being placed in the environment of a fleshly life and existence on this planet. 

 

Although certain persons may view this subject as having some very positive benefits to the population at large, others may have concern over how the process of advocating or promoting self confidence and self esteem is accomplished.  In this regard, there are some very definite reasons to perceive some possible dangers even in the context of secular society. 

 

 

Self Esteem Realities   

 

In his book on “Origins of the 4th World War” (p. 121), J. R. Nyquist offered his summary of self esteem in terms of the modern American age.  He said that self esteem is the new “catch word for what today’s children are lacking.  Self esteem, as the cult of the unfettered self, teaches expansiveness and the destruction of all limits, the corruption of all rules, and the elimination of all punishments. 

 

“You can become anything you want.  You can achieve your wildest desires.  We will not stand in your way.  And what is more:  we ask nothing of you, as you have no responsibility, no duty, no honor, no need to adjust yourself to the older view.  If we punish you, then we are wrong.  For punishment is inherently vicious. 

 

“Therefore we say unto the young:   Make your own view.  Create a culture of youth, of sensuality, and of good times.  For we have taken away the rod, the stick, and the belt.  We have stopped the military draft.  We have ceased to tutor you. --Tutor yourselves!” 

 

In another example, the Oct 1990 “Education Reporter” had a story on a new “self esteem” curriculum being followed in the public schools in Texas (with federal funding), whereby children are being made to repeat sentences which supposedly enhance their self esteem--such as “I own me and therefore, I can engineer me; I own all of me--my body, and I can do with it what I choose; and there are no right and wrong answers, only opinions.” 

 

Obviously, memorizing statements like these can raise some serious questions with far reaching implications.  In other words, these new concepts of self confidence and self esteem, as being taught in the modern world, are considerably different from earlier ideas on self esteem.  The new thinking may well be disastrous for the contemporary society and culture. 

 

It is possible that this background and comprehension of reality over time may have merged and combined in this writer’s mind and mental make-up in such a fashion that understanding the extent and vastness of the pride and vanity problem, in terms of self confidence, may have eluded me to some measure. 

 

 

My Problem 

 

Like the reader, this writer is in the flesh and it is difficult for a fleshly person to broach and grasp what all might be involved in the pride theme.  It is very complicated. 

 

Also, like others, yours truly has been proud and vain over my looks, my IQ level, my education, my health, my abilities, my opportunities, my blessings, my achievements and on and on.  Additionally, please be assured that if this writer would have ever had any wealth or riches, i would have had pride and confidence in them as well. 

 

My problem has historically been that i just never have had any recognizable wealth or riches to be proud of.  As is true with other persons, i, too, came to believe in and accept those things i possessed on the premise that somehow, i was responsible for having them.  And with this mentality, i, like others, developed a strong sense of self confidence, self satisfaction, self esteem, self contentment and so forth. 

 

Somehow, i always had nothing to fear from anyone, anywhere, or anytime, because i had trust and confidence in my own health, looks, education, intelligence, ability, capability, etc. 

 

Of course this whole conceptual attitude is nothing but blatant pride and vanity--although i never really understood it as such for years and years, even while i was a Sabbath and feast day keeper and was supposedly converted to truth.  Truly, this writer was in a gross state of ignorance on one of the most profound issues in life. 

 

But then, over time, and as i have aged, it has become apparent to me that my health, looks, education, intelligence, abilities, capabilities, blessings, etc could be lost or nullified in terms of value and usefulness.  Consequently, i finally began to look at this question of “self confidence” in particular and in connection with the broader perspectives of pride and vanity. 

 

Per the Scriptures, it was quite a shock to me to learn that self confidence and its related manifestations do plainly constitute pride and vanity.  Contrary to what i had (proudly) “supposed” for years and years, self confidence does not seem to be a desirable attribute to pursue, obtain or possess at all. 

 

Probably, it is a key and perhaps the most important aspect of all of the evils of pride, vanity and carnality in this wicked, fleshly existence we each are born into and face daily. 

 

 

The Beatitudes 

 

Perhaps the most pungent reference from YHWH’s Word on the topic of pride and vanity was uttered by YESHUA in His classic Sermon on the Mount.  Here, the Beatitudes (Matt 5:3-10), discussed earlier, open with a statement which the King James’ translators render as “Blessed are the poor in spirit: for their’s is the kingdom of heaven.” 

 

Frankly, this text never made much sense to me until reading one day Dr Robert L Lindsey’s translation of the Beatitudes, in his book “Jesus, Rabbi & Lord.”  Lindsey was a founding member of the Jerusalem School of Synoptic Studies and worked for years on restoring the so-called Gospel story (now in Greek) back into a believed original Hebrew presentation, as commented upon in an earlier chapter.   

 

For the opening verse of the Beatitudes, Lindsey gave it as “Blest are those not dependent on self, for of these God makes up his kingdom” (Matt 5:3).  This blessing clearly has no allowance for self confident individuals.  For a slight difference, the reader may wish to compare this interpretation with the earlier outline of Matthew 5:3-4, per Heinz W. Cassirer, in his “God’s New Covenant, A New Testament Translation.” 

 

 

More From the Word 

 

Of course, the Book has some other relevant words to also say on this topic.  For example, the Psalmist wrote that it is a self confident fool who trusts in his own qualities (Ps 49:10).  Jerusalem, representing the house of Yisrael, trusted in her own beauty and played the whore (Ezek 16:15). 

 

To her loss, Yisrael trusts in her defenses as she enters her last period of chastisement before the end of the age (Deut 28:52; Jer 5:17; Amos 6:1).  Significantly, people having confidence and trust in their own riches will find it hard to enter YHWH’s kingdom (Prov 11:28; Mk 10:24). 

 

Shlomo offered some far reaching pieces of wisdom when he observed that an individual trusting in and having confidence in his own heart and mind is a “self confident” fool (Prov 28:26); the foolishness of self confident fools is folly (Prov 14:24-26); and folly is, of course, wickedness (Eccl 7:25). 

 

The writer Luke reports that people in YESHUA’s day (just like people in our day) had confidence, trust and reliance in themselves.  They were self confident of their righteousness for safety, security and salvation (Lu 18:9). 

 

In addition, Shaul wrote to the Romans that teachers, who are so self confident (proud) of their own knowledge, understanding and comprehension, need to spend some time and energy teaching themselves instead of others (Rom 2:19).  Furthermore, on this theme, he added that a true believer should put no confidence in the flesh (Phil 3:3). 

 

The prophet Yirmeyahu wisely and correctly summarized this whole issue when he poignantly hurled at us the charge that “cursed is the man who has confidence in man; blessed is the man who has confidence in YHWH” (Jer 17:5-7).  Thus, there is no place for the pride of self confidence to be in the hearts and minds of the very elect.  

 

 

The Pride of Life 

 

The pride of life (I Jo 2:16) was amply demonstrated in the 1939, John Ford, hit movie “Stagecoach,” which thrust John Wayne into stardom.  The movie was set in Arizona territory in the 1880s when a stagecoach of passengers was traveling from Tonto, AZ to Lordsburg, NM.  Geronimo was on the loose and the coach had a US Cavalry escort for the first portion of its trip. 

 

One of the passengers was a fat, arrogant banker named Gatewood who had secretly robbed his own bank and caught the stage while carrying his satchel full of money.  On boarding, he said it made him proud to see the accompanying soldiers doing their job. 

 

Gatewood initially wasn’t aware of the Geronimo problem, but learned of it while on board.  But with the Cavalry escort, he certainly had no fear from the Apaches.  With the soldiers nearby, he assuredly felt safe and secure.  He had confidence, trust and reliance on the Cavalry to protect him from danger and trouble on the trip.  All of this is the pride of life. 

 

Surely, he was very proud, lifted up and full of confidence from this pride of life, as long as the Cavalry was following the stagecoach.  However, upon arrival at the first rest station, the Cavalry turned to go back to Tonto, leaving the stage to proceed without an escort.  Since Gatewood had just stolen the bank’s money, he could not return to Tonto, but wanted to forge ahead. 

 

Upon learning that the military was turning back (per their orders), Gatewood became angry and lashed out verbally at the military commander for abandoning him and the others without an escort.  Instead of expressing pride and confidence over the soldiers, he turned on them and hypocritically complained about how sorry they were for not protecting the coach. 

 

In short, the pride of life is just feeling well about and having confidence in ourselves and this world, such as its governments, laws, police, doctors, schools, nations, armies, churches, practices, sciences, technologies, organizations, peoples, etc. 

 

 

The US and Chinese Conflict

 

Later chapters in this production will discuss the US police state and how the United States government has been actively spying upon other governments and private people of all races and kinds around the world for much of the last fifty years.  This spying program comes essentially under two code names--Echelon and Carnivore. 

 

It’s bad enough that the American government has been spying upon foreigners, but she has had an enormous effort to spy upon US citizens around the world--including in the continental US proper.  Generally, the National Security Agency handles this effort under Echelon.  But in the US, the FBI seems to supervise it under Carnivore. 

 

One of the features of the US spy program is the use of fantastic technology to eavesdrop on all conversations--and for sure those using telephones, radios, the Internet, etc. 

 

As a part of this spy effort, the US has been flying large turbo-prop aircraft off the shores of Red China to spy upon communications by the Chinese people.  There is some debate between the Chinese and America over the extent of the Chinese territorial waters.  China claims the limit is 200 miles and the US says it is 12 miles. 

 

So, on April 1, 2001, a US spy plane with 24 people on board was flying near Red China.  The US said it was over international waters and the Chinese said it violated Chinese airspace.  Accordingly, the Chinese dispatched two military jets to intercept it and buzz it.  There was a mid air contact and one Chinese plane went down with a loss of the pilot.  The US plane was damaged and sat down on Hainan Island. 

 

Hainan is part of Red China and the US plane landed there without an authorization.  The Chinese government immediately impounded the plane and detained the people for an investigation.  US diplomats and the military attaché were all allowed several visits to the American flyers (they were all right and were being treated decently by the Chinese). 

 

The US government arrogantly demanded the release of her spy plane and spying people.  The Chinese government said “no” --not without an apology and an agreement to stop the spying upon the Chinese people. 

 

 

Rusty Humphreys 

 

On April 7, 2001, the Rusty Humphreys Saturday Night America radio talk program focused upon this confrontation.  Humphreys was very pro American and kept hyping his audience up on the righteousness and goodness of America and the evil of the Chinese.  He justified the US spying by saying that “everybody does it.”  But this is not true at all.  The US does most of it and maybe a few other countries do a little bit of it. 

 

Part of the problem is that most nations simply do not have the technical capability to spy upon the world, as does the US government.  So Humphreys was wrong.  But he did get his audience hyped up and most callers were filled with righteous indignation on the good of the US and the evils of China.  Some called for a military attack upon China while others wanted a total economic embargo and seizure of Chinese assets. 

 

Some were indigent because China was selling much consumer goods here monthly (through Walmart, K-mart, etc).  Rather than blame the buying Americans and American government (which allows it), the callers blamed the Chinese (never understanding that the US is now a consumer state and will soon face a national crisis, since the US imports so much and exports so little). 

 

Anyway, the program host and his audience were all filled with pride and vanity (the pride of life) over the greatness of the US and her supposedly righteous role in world affairs (never understanding that the US is the bully of the block and has been getting away with things because of money and military power--but this is about to end). 

 

Most of the callers were so mesmerized over the power, greatness and glory of America that it was hopeless for them to understand their gross pride of life.  The fall-out of this event was that the US ultimately offered an apology and the Chinese allowed America to disassemble and remove the plane.  China reportedly sent the US a bill for $1 million (the US made at least one payment of $34,000). 

 

 

Pride in Science  

 

In terms of the modern world in the early 21st century, the vast bulk of so-called humanity has a certain worship or awe of science and particularly medical science in the context of the pride of life.  Few people would ever admit that science can be wrong and has been wrong on numerous occasions in the past. 

 

Cal Tech Astronomer Allan Sandage put it well when he declared “Science is the only self-correcting human institution, but it is also a process that progresses only by showing itself to be wrong” (Oct 1998 “Personal Update,” p. 11).  The writer of this study would just add that all human institutions and endeavors have some of the same qualities. 

 

Scientists are always self correcting the lies and deceptions which they have fed to a gullible, trusting public believing in the pride of life.  Pride tends to make us all feel important, have security, confidence and trust in ourselves, in others, or in the worldly systems, and too often, even when they prove their fallacies and shortcomings. 

 

“US News & World Report” (p. 50) of Jan 22, 2001, had a story by Mary Lord on “Know much about science books?” which noted that many modern “science” textbooks are rife with errors, per a recent study made at North Carolina State University.  The study took 2 1/2 years and found specific errors in science books which would fill 500 pages.  The study director said the findings were “very depressing.” 

 

 

Puffs Up and Inflates 

 

Pride puffs us up and inflates us like a toy balloon.  It makes us feel good.  Yes, once a person starts having success or starts receiving a monthly retirement check or something else to grant security, safety, confidence and trust, then it typically becomes pride. 

 

Please understand that this whole pride of life concept is complicated to comprehend because it exists in motivations and feelings that are hard to detect in others much less in ourselves. 

 

The problem is how can believers crush and destroy this pride of life in their social security and retirement checks; in their police and military forces to protect them; in their governments to guide, direct and provide for them; in their churches to grant them salvation for a few meaningless works or words; in their social groups for pleasure and entertainment; in their institutions and cultural aspects for security and trust; in their families for love and affection; and so it goes. 

 

All of this trust, confidence, love, affection, and belief constitutes the pride of life.  The problem the election faces is to transfer this loyalty, trust, love, confidence, etc from the human governed world to YHWH YESHUA.  This is no easy proposition since all of us are brought up and mature in this evil culture and civilization. 

 

 

Filipinos--A Classic Example 

 

A classic illustration defining pride surfaces from the Philippines.  As many readers of this study may be aware, the backward, more primitive, third world Philippines has had some significant economic problems for the last several decades since they were granted independence from the United States. 

 

The people there have generally been plagued with poverty, ignorance and want.  Consequently, many Filipinos have chosen to go abroad to work as construction workers, maids, whores, clerks and you name it in order to try to improve their economic lot in life. 

 

This writer has observed and known a number of these persons from the Philippines coming to Saipan Island (where i once lived) to work while trying to subsist and obtain a little money for their own use and to send to their needy and sometimes starving relatives in their homeland. 

 

And as one gets to know some of these people in their situations as new arrivals, you often are initially struck with the incredible humility and meekness of these poverty ridden people in search of a meal, a better life and maybe a little income to send to their needy families back in the Philippines. 

 

But a strange thing seemed to happen to many of them after they positioned themselves in a secure job on Saipan and especially if they were also able to obtain a more permanent residency status with the local government to remove the threat of having to soon return to the Philippines. 

 

 

The Change 

 

Whereas, they arrive on Saipan poor, meek, and humble, they soon begin to go through a transition and change once they start eating regularly and bringing home a paycheck to buy and enjoy some of the goods and services available to the more affluent American and local Chamorro peoples of Saipan. 

 

It seemed like a paradox of sorts, but as the lives and lots of these persons changed, seemingly for the better, at least in terms of material goods and pleasures, their attitudes, motivations and mental outlooks by and large also entered an interesting transitional period. 

 

Over time, these once meek and humble individuals began to change to be proud, arrogant, vain snobs just like Americans and others in the affluent West. 

 

Since the issue in this chapter is an assessment of the cause or reason for the presence of pride and vanity in the hearts and minds of us sorry humans/humanoids, some insight can be gained into this theme by considering the case of the Filipino workers, just described. 

 

Clearly, there is a linkage and correlation between the possession of real or believed assets, property, benefits, opportunities and blessings and the development and manifestation of pride, vanity and arrogance, as compared with humility and meekness.  Further comments will more clearly establish this linkage between prosperity, possessions, wealth and pride. 

 

 

The Cause of Pride 

 

In this regard, the Book declares, several times over, that when people grow prosperous, wealthy, satisfied and sufficient and with no urgent, pressing needs or requirements, then they also grow proud and attribute their wealth, resources, sufficiency and satisfaction to themselves and their attributes, abilities, capabilities and qualifications. 

 

This is, of course, nothing but blatant pride and vanity in action (Deut 32:13-43; Ps 52:7; Prov 30:9-10; Neh 9:25-26; Ezek 16:49; Hos 13:5-9; Rev 3:17). 

 

This very assertion was driven home by Moshe when he linked prosperity to "fatness" and noted that when Yisrael would eat of the good of the land and grow fat (from the Hebrew “dashen,” which means “to be fat...prosperous, and abundant in temporal good things; to have comfort, peace and joy of mind, to have a blessing in the ordinances of religion”--per William Wilson’s “Old Testament Word Studies”) and prosperous, then they would attribute this wealth and success to themselves and their abilities and then desert YHWH (Deut 8:11-20; 31:20). 

 

Dogmatically, Yeshayahu added that the proud ones are in a drunken state at the head of a fat (from the Hebrew “shemen,” meaning “grease or oil from the olive,” from the root “shaman,” meaning “to shine,” per Strong’s “Hebrew Dictionary”), prosperous valley (Isa 28:3-4). 

 

 

Fat and Evil 

 

For another look at this tie between fat and pride, we need to briefly review the Hebrew root word “kacal,” which Strong’s “Hebrew Dictionary” defines as “to be fat, i.e. (fig.) silly:--be foolish.” 

 

From this root, the Hebrew develops and uses the word “kecel,” which means “fatness, i.e. by impl. (lit.) the loin as the seat of the leaf (fat) or (gen.) the viscera; also (fig.) silliness or (in a good sense);  trust; in a bad one, silliness:--confidence, folly” (per Strong’s “Hebrew Dictionary”).  By looking at this definition of kecel, it is interesting that some Scriptures say precisely the same thing. 

 

For example, Moshe wrote of the “fat which is by the flanks” (Lev 4:9; 7:4).  In David’s great trial of repentance, he said “his loins were filled with burning” (Ps 38:7).  In the book of Job, Eliphaz spoke of the layers of fat on a person’s loins in the context of giving oneself up to the flesh or animal passions (Job 15:27). 

 

However, more often, the Hebrew uses the word “kecel” in a very explicit way as confident, confidence or folly.  For instance, Eliphaz uses the word in asking Iyov “Is not the reverent fear of YHWH, your confidence” (Job 4:6)?  In respect to most of the uses of kecel, it is apparent that the term is being used symbolically in regards to having confidence, satisfaction or trust in some person, thing or agency rather than in YHWH. 

 

In these situations, the word is clearly referring to pride and vanity.  Therefore, this word presents a very definite connection between fatness and pride.  With this linkage and connection between fat and pride, it is no wonder then that the Psalmist would categorically declare that the hearts of proud ones are fat and gross--as grease (Ps 119:69-70). 

 

 

More on Fat  

 

Consequently, a fat heart is a proud heart, as the Book concludes (Ps 17:10; Prov 30:9-10; Ezek 16:49; Rev 3:17).  Therefore, pride is clearly linked into the human heart and mind, as has been seen in earlier discussions (Jer 48:27, 29; Oba 1:3; Mk 7:21-22; Lu 1:51). 

 

It is no wonder then that the prophet Yirmeyahu would point out that the fatted bullocks of the stall are difficult and hard to manage and control--since they are so stubborn (Jer 46:21).  Obviously, in this context, a fat, proud heart is also one that is stubborn and hard to manage and control.  Hence, fat hearts are hard hearts from this presence of pride and vanity, as Daniel perceptively pointed out (Dan 5:20). 

 

On this same theme, it is worthwhile to additionally note that, per the Book, prosperity and fatness link to the concept of "shining," which is, of course, the basic premise involved in pride and vanity (Deut 32:3-43; Neh 9:25-26).  Yirmeyahu put it well by charging that Yisrael would grow fat, evil and shine over time (Jer 5:20-28). 

 

This concept of shining also connects to the Day Star Satan, as will be demonstrated in a subsequent chapter herein.  Obviously, shining is part and parcel of the whole practice of sun worship--both historically and presently. 

 

Certainly, the land allocated to Yisrael was a fat and prosperous land, as the Word so states (I Chron 4:40; Neh 9:25, 35; Isa 30:23).  Consequently, with the fat, Yisrael developed pride, vanity and interestingly hard hearts over this wealth and turned from YHWH (Ezek 7:19-24). 

 

 

Hard Hearts 

 

This connection of pride and vanity to hard hearts brings up a need at this juncture to take a few minutes and look more carefully at exactly what all is involved in a hard heart.  Here, it would be well to recognize that the concept of hard can be manifested in at least two different and distinct ways. 

 

First, the idea of "hard" can exist in terms of texture.  For example, it can be callous and/or hard like a rock or stone.  And secondly, hard can be equated to results like difficult and hard to manage or control, as Yirmeyahu brought out in the just noted discussion on the "fatted bullocks of the stall" (Jer 46:21). 

 

Therefore, when the concept of "hardness" is applied to human hearts and minds, as the Scriptures do, then the meaning can communicate and imply one of being stubborn, rebellious and of course--to include the realities of being selfish, unmerciful and non-compassionate.  Of course, the Word has an abundance of specific examples of various and sundry peoples and nations which hardened their hearts over the years.

 

Here, one might recall Pharaoh (Ex 8:15, 32; 9:34; I Sam 6:6), the Egyptians and Philistines (I Sam 6:6), the Assyrian (Isa 10:2), Uzziah (the Hebrew Uziyahu, II Chron 26:13), Tzidkiyahu (II Chron 26:16-21), Hizkiyahu (II Chron 32:25-26), Yisrael and Yehudah (II Kg 17:13-14, Neh 9:16-17, Ps 95:7-8, Isa 9:9, Ezek 7:19-24, Heb 3:8), Edom (Oba 1:3), Sodom (Ezek 16:49-50), Tyre (Ezek 28:4-5), Moab (Jer 48:29), and for sure, the wicked generally (Prov 21:29). 

 

In mentioning that these different persons and peoples hardened their hearts, it is furthermore worthwhile to observe that the Book carefully reports that The MOST HIGH also hardened the hearts of Pharaoh (as discussed previously) and the Egyptians (Ex 7:3, 13; 9:12; 10:1, 20, 27; 11:10; 14:17-18), as well as Sihon (Deut 2:30). 

 

Could both agencies, YHWH and the individuals mentioned, be involved and ultimately be the source or is it YHWH, Himself, Who really might be responsible in a sense (since He ultimately approves or authorizes everything which takes place)?  On this question, you may wish to take a look at Romans 9:18 where The HIGHEST grants mercy to some and hardens others. 

 

 

Stiff Necks 

 

Moreover, it should be noted that the Word also ties hard hearts together with stiff necks and identifies both as stubborn and evil (II Chron 36:13; Jer 7:24-26; 17:23), and attributes both to pride (Ps 75:5; Ezek 2:4; 3:7).  As noted earlier in this production, stubbornness is pride. 

 

No wonder then, the Scriptures declare that we sorry human beings are all, collectively, hard hearted, stiff necked, stubborn, evil, proud, vain people (Ex 32:9; 33:3, 5; 34:9; Deut 9:6, 13; 31:27; II Chron 30:8; Ps 10:2; Jer 5:31; Zech 7:12; Heb 3:16; 4:7; Eph 4:17-19).   

 

Please note that in this discussion so far, there is the possibility that some individuals may wish to relegate the ideas of fatness, prosperity, hard hearts and stiff necks to just physical possessions and wealth. 

 

And while it is true that material things do breed and perpetuate pride and vanity in persons at large, as was observed in the case of the Filipinos (as discussed above)--please note, however, that this concept is correctly far more extensive, broader and involved in the real world of actuality. 

 

 

Mental Thinking and Beliefs 

 

Because, in reality, as outlined so far, pride and vanity essentially exist in the hearts and minds of people.  In this environment, it isn't only what individuals physically possess that promotes pride.  But it is also what people "think, assume, presume and suppose" that they have which also promotes pride, equally as well, in the form of vanity. 

 

And it isn't only physical, material wealth which one may have or think he has that promotes and prompts pride and vanity in the deceitful hearts and minds of human beings.  Because, in fact, non-material intangibles (like intellectual knowledge and understanding) can likewise infect wicked minds similarly with huge doses of intellectual pride and vanity. 

 

We humans can very easily come to believe that we know all about a subject or that we know all we need to know about it.  If we do have some knowledge it would be pride.  But if we are in fact fairly ignorant, then the result is vanity.  However, in either case, it is very hard for truth to break through our stubborn, hard hearts. 

 

Therefore, if we think that we've got it made (and whether we have or not is quite irrelevant in this context), then pride in the form of vanity can develop and surface in our hearts and minds to give us a sense of satisfaction and sufficiency.  Of course, this satisfaction and sufficiency is absolutely and totally "self" satisfaction and "self" sufficiency.  It is blatant vanity to the core. 

 

Consequently, even if we think that we are fat, prosperous, knowledgeable, well off, etc, it can translate into pride and vanity just as much and just as easily as if we are truly fat, prosperous, wealthy, knowledgeable and well off. 

 

The place one must come to on all of this is that as we come to believe, suppose, assume, think and presume that we are satisfied, sufficient and well off in terms of possessions, wealth, knowledge, salvation, etc, our state becomes one of pride and vanity. 

 

This is the reason that when gullible people are told that they are saved by standing up in a meeting; running down an auditorium isle; falling on the floor; uttering some unintelligible gibberish (under the power of a demon); saying Gee-Zeus, Yahshua or some other unscriptural name; shedding a few crocodile tears over just some of their multitude of sins; or something else which they have done in the way of works; then the resulting state is one of (self) salvation and (self) satisfaction. 

 

 

Salvation Doesn’t Come by Works 

 

Effectively, the Christian Church’s descriptions and teachings on obtaining reconciliation give human beings a false sense of confidence, security and salvation.  All of this is nothing but blatant pride and vanity in action. 

 

Such described acts have to be pride and vanity.  After all, true salvation and true repentance do not and can not come to a person through some act or actions done by them--like baptism, rolling in the floor, barking like a dog, crowing like a rooster, saying Gee-Zeus or Yahshua one time or twenty times a day, standing up, or anything else; and regardless of how good such act or actions may seem to "religious" people. 

 

For a fact, salvation is an absolute free gift of grace and grant by the exclusive action of YHWH YESHUA and involves no act or action on our part, irrespective of how right or wrong the act or action may seem to be needed from our fleshly human viewpoints. 

 

The bottom line is that pride, caused by prosperity and self satisfaction, is wickedness and sin (Ps 10:2; Prov 21:4; Lu 16:15).  It cannot co-exist with love (I Cor 13:4-5). 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 69--Pride in Modern Christians I

 

 

Pride in Religious Persons 

 

Since pride is present in all of us, it is noticeably present in virtually “all” so-called religious people. 

 

Many such persons are extremely self righteous because they performed some work, act or action making them think that they are saved--such as standing up in a meeting, walking or running to a false altar, being baptized, saying a few words about their beliefs, shedding a few crocodile tears or something else, as prescribed by the worldly Christian Churches and denominations. 

 

On the one hand, Christians will scream to all possible highs that the law of YHWH was done away with and that persons who obey or try to obey YHWH’s law are seeking a salvation of works.  Yet, these same Christians (because of the pride of hypocrisy) will believe, teach and advocate all kinds of the works of men and human organizations for the receipt and retention of supposed and hoped for salvation. 

 

Thus, Christian Churches and preachers will often proclaim and tell their ignorant followers to make a decision for Gee-Zeus and stand up to verify and/or signify that decision in a meeting (as Billy Graham and many others regularly teach).  Most Christian denominations advocate saying certain meaningless words--like “I believe in Gee-Zeus.” 

 

Others say to “come forward” to a so-called Christian altar.  Some say to “mutter” some gibberish and other unintelligible speech or roll and/or jerk in the floor in a state of confusion, emotionalism and fanaticism.  Others say that one must be baptized by a particular Christian denomination (in the unscriptural Christian way--to be proven in a later chapter). 

 

Many say that the road to salvation involves letting one or more preachers place their hands on them and on and on in terms of man’s capability to think up human works, acts or actions for proselytes to perform and accomplish in an outward fashion in order to become a member of a particular group with the believed resulting salvation. 

 

The Pentecostals and Charismatics are some of the worst people pushing this concept of righteousness being associated with some act or action.  Almost without exception, if Christians mutter some unintelligible gibberish, the immediate conclusion is that they have the spirit and are saved. 

 

Being “saved” (or at least, they are told so and believe so), their tickets are punched.  They actually parade about in a state of self righteousness and vanity--never understanding that they are not saved at all.  Instead of having the spirit, they probably have a demon most often.  This point will be elaborated upon in later comments. 

 

 

Terrible Results 

 

There is a most pathetic and horrible fallout for persons believing that they are “saved” because some Christian Church or preacher told them that they are saved after performing some supposed act imparting grace--such as standing up, going to an altar, being baptized, having some Christian hands laid on them, saying some meaningless words like “I believe in Gee-Zeus,” muttering some gibberish or something else. 

 

The terrible reality of coming to this false belief of salvation is that the person believing this nonsense comes to a state of self righteousness, pride and vanity (though true repentance, reconciliation and humility have not been achieved and can’t be realized from the works of men--and assuredly not until the proper time comes for the sealing of the election in the age end, as described earlier). 

 

The available evidence is most persuasive that people believing in Christian salvation inevitably become proud and vain over that belief.  As pointed out in the above remarks, the Pentecostals and Charismatics are probably the worst of all (because the gibberish makes them think that they are special), but self righteousness seems to affect all Christians. 

 

Once people believe that they are “saved” because they were told that they are saved or they read one or two NT verses (out of context and without regard to thousands of other relevant texts)--seeming to communicate salvation for some single act like saying “I believe” or being baptized, they have no further need for anything additional in terms of religion. 

 

Both Christian Churches and preachers not only convince people that they are saved, but they teach, educate and persuade them that they can maintain that state of salvation by complying with whatever the preacher or church tells them (like going to mass or communion on Sundays, going to confession or something else). 

 

In particular, the payment of tithes really mentally imparts self righteousness, pride and supposed salvation.  People like to give money if they can be inflated over it.  If they don’t get lifted up in front of others--forget it.  They are in no mood to give to truth for truth’s sake only. 

 

 

Their Tickets Are Punched 

 

When the typical person reaches the plateau of having supposed salvation, they largely don’t care at all about anything further in the way of religion.  That’s why it is so impossible to talk to such individuals about truth.  They don’t know any truth and they don’t want to know anything further because their ticket to salvation has been punched by the Christian preacher or church. 

 

They are grossly filled with apathy, indifference and don’t care because they cannot see and understand that they are still proud sinners who still need salvation.  Since they have this apathy and indifference toward the Scriptures and truth, their lives are filled with many, many idols which take up their time, attention, money, hearts and minds. 

 

With this supposed, hypothetical salvation, most Christians believe that their lives have been freed from the shackles of laws, duties and commandments (except as taught by the Christian preacher or church which they received salvation from).  They are very self righteous and proud; or correctly, very vain.  The idols available to men immediately begin to take over their time, energy, money, attention and love. 

 

 

An Example 

 

This writer is acquainted with a Sabbathkeeper (sort of) who incorrectly believes that he is saved because he complied with the teachings of a Christian Church years ago.  He stood up, said I believe, was baptized or did something else to grant him full confidence and trust (pride). 

 

The man has a large family and it is interesting to behold his incredible love for his children.  He spends a lot of time going places or doing things with them.  And this is good in many respects.  But with this devotion to his children, there is no time, money, resources or love left for THE MOST HIGH.  Somehow, man must love YHWH first and most.  He can then love his family and his other rea (racial kinsmen) second. 

 

The man involved never seems to have time for Scriptural study, devotion and attention.  His time is consumed by the idols in his life (his children).  Avraham had the same problem with Yitzhak who had become the idol and love of his life.  That’s why The ELOHIM put him through the test on Moriah--to separate him from his beloved idol. 

 

Of course, it isn’t only children that become idols.  We rebellious, stupid and evil people have thousands of idols and loves in our lives--all the way from our clothes to washing machines, to automobiles, to hobbies, to our looks, to our education degrees, to our churches, to our friends, to our bed mates and on and on.  Tragically, pride and vanity allow these idols to persist. 

 

 

Christian Hypocrites 

 

As just noted, the religious leaders that teach these acts for supposed salvation are typically “proud” hypocrites.  But more tragically, the ignorant sheep who believe that hype actually become “self-righteous” and proud because they go through with and perform the stipulated act, action, work or duty. 

 

In other words, the sheep become confident and have trust in the church or preacher involved because they think that they are saved and have the spirit (actually, from performing the act, action or work prescribed by the preacher or the church denomination).  All of this is nothing but sinful pride. 

 

Often, Christians are also proud from the hypocrisy and pretense in their lives over how they truly approach the Scriptures.  Many carry their “Bibles” around and show them off and self righteously advertise that they obey “all” of the Word.  But correctly, in fact, these same persons obey almost none of it (since they have rebelliously abolished the OT and most of its mitzwot that establish righteousness). 

 

Of course, this Christian pretense is nothing but pride.  President Slick Clinton best illustrates the hypocrisy of pretense.  He and Hillary regularly go to Christian services.  He carries his “Bible” (so it can be seen by others) and meets with the preacher to have his picture taken. 

 

He attends so-called “prayer breakfasts” with various Christian leaders.  And on many occasions, he will quote a Scriptural verse to prove his “Christian” religion and (self) righteousness.  He is a total liar and hypocrite, as elsewhere established in this work.  Yet, he pretends to be religious. 

 

Frank and Glenda Klassen, in their monthly paper, “The Overcomer,” offered this definition of self righteousness-- “Self-righteousness is an attempt to establish an intimate relationship with YAHWEH without complying with HIS standards of conduct.  It is an attempt at appeasement while living in a state of rebelliousness.” 

 

They added that “Today we see two extremes among so-called Christians.  We see the individual who is smug in his faith that he finds no need for introspection and reform.  He continues in a blind trust in the doctrines of his church or group, feeling quite content.  Then there is the other extreme.  The person who believes that he may commit any sin known to man, and still be presented to YAHWEH as a sinless person.” 

 

 

The Pharisees, Revisited 

 

In a later presentation on the apparent contrast between the Shammai Pharisee and the Hillel Pharisee (in terms of religious pride and vanity), the point will be made that the Shammai hypocrite gave to charity, fasted, prayed, wore phylacteries, took the important seats at meetings, liked to be called by important titles, etc--all because of pride and vanity factors which made him become an absolute fraud. 

 

The point of this is that one finds the same thing in Christendom--actually, in peoples of all kinds of worldly faiths (so pride is not simply a problem for certain Jews).  Thus, while most Christians would never fast at all, one can bank on it that if they did fast, it would be done publicly or at least bragged about, advertised and discussed with others--so other people can understand and appreciate their acts of righteousness. 

 

Giving money and offerings are in the same category.  Many Christians do give money to charity and their religious institutions. 

 

But they often do so when they publicly can put money in the collection plate as it comes by (yes, publicly before others), when the church groups will advertise their givings in the church paper and/or when they are allowed to march up front of an audience and give (as many do--like the Pentecostals and Seventh-day Adventists at their in-gathering ceremonies). 

 

The May/Jun 2001 “Believer’s Advocate” (p. 6) had a small piece of advice which said:  “Do Something Nice for Someone Else...and Don’t Tell Anyone About It.”  Question, how many persons (Christians, Jews, Hindus or whatever) would do good deeds for others if they could not advertise and talk about their good deeds? 

 

In the Christian West, doing good deeds automatically opens the door to telling about them to others.  Many loving Christians love to do good deeds if they can brag and boast about them to other people.  Inevitably, most will launch into a surge of bragging and boasting about their good deeds, their righteousness, their born again experience, their alleged state of salvation and/or their personal contacts with YHWH. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 70-- Pride in Modern Christians II

 

 

Pride in Talking 

 

Of course, long drawn out public prayers are a favorite act of pride and vanity in a large segment of Churchianity.  Many people, and certainly many hypocritical Christians, like to talk and speak many words publicly before other persons.  Offering prayers or giving a sermon, sermonette, testimony, or some other talk appeals to any number of people. 

 

Christian preachers usually are reluctant to let their dumb sheep have the podium or speaker’s stand for reasons to be outlined in a later chapter.  But when some Christians can have the opportunity, they really talk on and on about little or nothing, except to exhibit personal pride and vanity.  People like to be inflated and lifted up in front of other people. 

 

Talking in any situation offers such an opportunity.  While many persons would desire and enjoy a formal audience seated before them, most will gladly settle for whatever opportunity that may arise to allow them to proudly talk to other people.  This is one of the primary sins of most extroverts.  They like to talk for pride and vanity purposes (see James 3:5-18). 

 

Certainly, restrained and limited talk for social purposes or for legitimate instructional purposes (as when a parent teaches a child) appears proper and called for.  But there is the contrary profile of proud people seizing the floor and talking on and on just to be heard by other persons.  In particular, big talkers like to exaggerate and brag and boast for pride and vanity reasons. 

 

A marvelous example of useless talking was reported in the Jun 10, 2002, “American Free Press” (p. 2), on a recent talk that former President Slick Clinton gave in Southern China.  Chinese real estate people paid $250,000 to Clinton for him to come there and give a talk on the “World Trade Organization and the Chinese real estate economy.” 

 

According to the “Yangcheng Evening News,” Slick by-passed his subject and rambled on instead about the need for personal understanding between Chinese and Americans.  Though he had nothing worth saying, he kept going on. 

 

 

Some Ex-JWs 

 

This writer is acquainted with a loose group of Christians (mainly ex Jehovah’s Witnesses--JWs) who have a few meetings a year, usually of two to four days duration).  The meetings are dominated by four or five professional preachers/leaders (including one woman who believes that she is a special preacher of truth) who are ever hopeful of proselytizing and gaining new followers for their theology. 

 

These professionals generally hog the speaking opportunities and talk on and on--generally about little or nothing.  Even in scheduling the events, the head man is careful to give these professionals more than a fair share of speaking opportunities.  It is sometimes hard for outsiders to break into the allocations made to the speakers. 

 

One year, after the schedule was made up (with the main leaders/professionals each being given two to four speaking opportunities over a three day period), a friend of mine wanted to attend the session and make a talk.  But there were no vacant speaking slots and there was no provision for any of those scheduled to give up one of their several slots to an outsider.  

 

But in fairness, the principle man coordinating the meetings does try to afford most of the lay people present an opportunity to ask questions.  But when the non-preachers get the speaker’s platform, some of them are almost as bad as the professional preachers.  They, too, like to talk on and on about little or nothing.  Why?  Personal pride and vanity, of course! 

 

 

Media Publicity 

 

Though the head man of this ex-Jehovah’s Witnesses’ group does not personally hog all of the speaking opportunities, he does have his own quest for pride and vanity.  The man involved loves to shine in front of other people.  He especially likes personal media publicity--when his name and picture appear in a newspaper or on TV. 

 

Because this group of ex-JWs so strongly oppose the JWs’ organization, much of its focus has been upon how bad the Jehovah’s Witnesses are.  Of course, this is not hard to put over since the JWs’ group is bad (maybe not as bad as many of the other Christian groups, but still bad). 

 

In some of the ex-JWs’ meetings, various people have held public demonstrations, publicly protested in some fashion, or spoken against the JWs in some manner. 

 

My acquaintance, the above cited head man, likes to go the local newspapers and/or TV stations so he can appear in the media and be publicized in his anti-JWs’ work (ostensibly, because he wants an opportunity to speak against the JWs in public.  However, the better view is that this man’s media efforts are for his own personal pride and vanity purposes since he just loves personal publicity). 

 

The man once was on a national TV program and a few weeks later had his name in the “New York Times” --regarding his work against the JWs and ostensibly to relate some of the JWs’ problems and evils. 

 

On both occasions, he telephoned all of his acquaintances possible (including me) to tell everyone practical about his TV appearance and later about his name being in the “New York Times.”  He wanted many or all of his acquaintances to see him live on the TV program and/or later to read about him in the paper. 

 

On still one more occasion, my acquaintance was scheduled to appear on a talk show over a particular radio station.  He telephoned me and evidently his other acquaintances to alert us that he would be on the talk show program for three hours (a few days later, following the show, the man even called me back to ask if i had heard him on the radio). 

 

As it turned out, the man was on this talk show with another ex-Jehovah’s Witness named Bill.  My radio reception on this station was not good for the first hour and it was not clear how much he got to say (although the times that i was able to make out the conversation, it appears that only the show’s host and Bill were doing the talking).  Logically, my acquaintance was introduced and allowed to say something. 

 

During hour two of the program my acquaintance was called upon once by the host and spoke for perhaps one minute or so.  For the third hour, my acquaintance said nothing and was never even acknowledged in any sense (even in the thank you from the host at the end of the program).  Thus, the program essentially involved Bill and the program host. 

 

The thing about this talk show was that my acquaintance went to great trouble to contact all of his acquaintances so that he could shine in front of them on the radio program.  As it turned out, the program gave him almost no opportunity to say anything.  Hence, he did not get to shine in front of his acquaintances.  The telephone calls were all wasted motions. 

 

 

And More 

 

One time, this subject bought a copy (evidently microfilm) of the Dead Sea Scrolls.  Somehow, the local paper had a picture of him looking at the scrolls and an article about him being a Dead Sea Scrolls scholar/student (since he can’t read Hebrew and is a typical Sunday morning Christian, one must wonder about his so alleged Dead Sea Scrolls scholarship credentials). 

 

My acquaintance was so happy over this newspaper story that he showed it to me and evidently other people whom he came into contact with. 

 

He did not say how the paper got the story.  But knowing him and his love for personal publicity and media promotion, the odds are that he personally contacted the paper in some way to generate its interest in producing the story for local consumption.  Many little, local newspapers will run stories on some item of potential interest on a local citizen.  Over the years, this man has taken advantage of that fact. 

 

Clearly, the man loves publicity.  He likes to have his name and picture in the media.  And once it is in the media, he goes to great lengths to be sure that many or all of his acquaintances possible get to see him and read about his achievements (whatever they are).  Truly, his whole effort is motivated by excessive personal pride and vanity. 

 

Incidentally, this man is not the lone ranger or unique on this excessive love of personal publicly.  Many or most other peoples have the same obsession (this writer once had it as well).  This phenomenon is very common among modern Christian Americans. 

 

 

More Pride From Religious Big Shots 

 

Beyond the talking and devotion to newspapers and publicity, there is also the writing and publishing for pride purposes.  Today’s world has any number of vanity publishers.  These are publishing houses which will publish your book with your name on it for money. 

 

Also, many papers, magazines and Christian groups publish the writings of donors (which are likewise vanity trips for many of the contributors).  In other words, give the publisher some money and he will print your article with your name on it (as happens with both vanity publishers and religious publishing houses). 

 

Religious periodical publishers and editors are notorious for publishing material from their financial supporters and donors.  They correctly know and understand that by publishing material from a donor, more money (contributions) will be forth coming in the future.  And money is the name of the game. 

 

 

The Signature Problem 

 

The subjects of bragging and boasting have been covered above and in former chapters.  And while some people orally and openly brag and boast about themselves, many others at least think about it.  As a minimum, proud people work hard to find various and sundry ways to brag and boast about themselves. Some of these efforts are very subtle and may not be recognized for what they are by the public at large. 

 

The next several sections herein will address some of this subtle and discreet bragging and boasting--in the context of how many Christian writers, editors and publishers handle these issues in their Christian (or Sacred Name) periodicals. 

 

For example, one of the big methods of bragging and boasting involves the use of a personal signature.  Many church paper editors and writers not only like to have their names in big bold print in a book or paper, but they even cherish and relish about signing their names for display with their writings. 

 

Some editors or writers in certain religious periodicals seem to go out of their way to sign their handwritten signatures for the public to behold.  The Sardis leaders of the Worldwide Church of God have been notorious in following this tactic for years.  It started long ago with church founder Herbert W. Armstrong and has continued through the ages. 

 

A Sardis Sacred Name leader and big shot in Bethel, Pennsylvania picked upon this practice.  He, too, reportedly takes the opportunity to periodically display his signature for his dumb sheep followers to behold.  Of course, these two Sardis bosses in California and Pennsylvania are not unique in expressing this vanity by showing their signatures.  Other preachers and religious fat cats do the same thing. 

 

In fact, many periodical editors and writers do it.  It is a common reality of the real world.  But it is sort of a sickening demonstration of pride and vanity for so-called religious people to be exhibiting. 

 

 

The Photo Problem 

 

Moreover, some proud persons go out of their way to have their pictures placed in the same book, magazine or writing.  People thoroughly love to have their pictures displayed.  Publishers and magazine editors know this.  So the custom is well established. 

 

The just discussed Sardis big shot in Bethel, Pennsylvania (and he is big--very big) goes out of his way to regularly have pictures of himself printed in his monthly religious magazine (apparently so that his readers can see how important, inflated and big he really is). 

 

This important, big man (in his eyes) seems to go out of his way to include pictures, not only of himself, but pictures of most all members of his family in his religious magazine. He has a tendency of showing the same pictures over and over again.  The redundancy of the photographs in his magazine grossly distracts from its potential quality and usefulness. 

 

Of course, this Sardis big shot is not unique with this proud obsession and effort at trying to portray pictures of his children, his parents, grandparents, great grandparents, uncles, aunts, cousins, friends and on and on.  Many, many preachers and religious big shots follow the same quest for pride and vanity--as well as secular people in the secular society. 

 

The Sardis leaders of the old Worldwide Church of God in Pasadena, California have likewise enjoyed having their pictures in their periodicals and literature as well.  While they were never as bad as the Pennsylvania big shot, they have historically been bad about this display of pride and vanity.

 

It historically has been true that one almost can’t even pick up the magazines of any of these major Sardis groups without seeing a picture or the handwritten signatures of their leaders or some other display of pride and vanity. 

 

Often, the publishers of these Sardis periodicals combine their photos with their handwritten signatures (in a double dose of pride).  Old Herbert Armstrong was obsessed with this practice.  His fall-out churches have followed suit.  For instance, even in current times, Gerald Flurry, leader of the Philadelphia Church of God of Edmond, Oklahoma exhibits both in his “Philadelphia Trumpet” magazine. 

 

Though many preachers, elders and chief leaders of the people like to go out of their way to publish their own photographs in their church papers or magazines, few are as dedicated to displaying family members and friends as the case of the Sacred Name big shot in Pennsylvania.  He is truly excessive with his photos (gross, to the point of being ridiculous).  People who know this man can easily attest to the same conclusion. 

 

 

Family Histories 

 

Beyond the photographs and handwritten signatures, there is another nasty little habit of many religious big shots.  Both of the Sardis leaders in Pasadena, California and Bethel, Pennsylvania have been notorious for this tragedy, as well as other religious leaders in general. 

 

Many, many religious leaders and indeed secular leaders in the secular society look for ways to brag and boast about their family or genealogy in print.  When these people become editors, writers and publishers of magazines, periodicals or other literature, they look for ways to brag about their family members. 

 

As was discussed in a previous chapter herein, this is one of the pathetic things which radio talk show host G. Gordon Liddy engages in.  He is a gross braggart about his family--both his ancestry and his children.  But Liddy does not have a monopoly on this sickness.  Numerous other people like to do the same thing. 

 

This study occasionally makes reference to articles, remarks or news reports from the “Prophecy Flash” magazine, edited by William F. Dankenbring, a former preacher and elder with the Worldwide Church of God (mentioned in previous remarks). 

 

Dankenbring’s magazine is a significant step up in the presentation of material from that of the old Worldwide Church and most of the other Sardis groups.  Dankenbring is a prolific writer.  And while he seems to go off in a wrong direction sometimes (he subtly tries to convey the image that he is a modern prophet), he does also offer some useful information from time to time otherwise. 

 

However, the most disturbing thing about Dankenbring and his magazine is that occasionally he gets in the mood to advertise the greatness of his own, personal family.  This has happened a couple of times when he chose to prepare obituaries on family members who had passed on. 

 

While his religious magazine for his church could have mentioned the death of one of his family members, there was no need or benefit to flood it with photographs and a huge write up of pages and pages of nothing but pride and vanity over his deceased relative (as if he was preaching a funeral).  Of course, Dankenbring is not the lone ranger on this thing. 

 

 

More on the Big Shots 

 

Christian Identity big shot Peter Peters (a so-called “pastor”) also goes overboard on bragging and boasting about himself and his family.  He had a couple of deaths in his family in the last several years.  Like Dankenbring, he offered many photos and quite a family history and write up on the decedents. 

 

With the deaths (including his wife), Peters married one of his followers from Colorado.  Naturally, like the deaths and greatness of Peters and his dead relatives, he chose to devote much space and comment in his newsletter upon his new bride and their marriage.  Sometimes, Peters devoted his whole newsletter to himself, his marriage and/or his own family members. 

 

Peters likes photos of himself, as well, but apparently he is not obsessed with this as much as he is with the write-ups and commentary about his own greatness and the greatness of his family members. 

 

Other writers and editors also go out of their way to brag and boast about their family members.  It’s just that with religious writings, one must suppose that there are more important issues to try to communicate to readers beyond just some pride and vanity of the publisher, editor or writer.  Certainly, space is limited in most periodicals and there must be some very important topics which need comment (or is there?). 

 

A subsequent chapter herein will address the arrogance problem in some detail.  So there is no need to focus any particular attention upon arrogance here in these comments on the love of pictures, signatures and family histories by religious big shots (so-called “pastors, directing elders, presiding bishops, etc”). 

 

However, the point must be made that all of these people who seem to relish and seek out opportunities to brag and boast about themselves and their family members in their religious periodicals also have a tendency to be extremely proud and arrogant otherwise.  There must be a strong correlation between these various forms of pride and vanity. 

 

Though arrogant snobs will be covered in general terms in the later chapter on arrogance, it must be acknowledged here that most of the several persons just cited above (on pictures, signatures, etc) are also extremely arrogant.  The Bethel, Pennsylvania Sardis Sacred Namer is pathetically arrogant.  The Christian Identity leader Pete Peters (the “pastor”) likewise ranks up at the top in personal arrogance. 

 

 

Robert T. Woodworth, Revisited 

 

There is still one more story about a grossly proud Christian leader (actually Christian Identity leader).  This one concerns Robert T. Woodworth of Baltimore, Maryland and a June 2001 incident involving a letter from him to me (my letter will be presented in a later chapter discussing the problems of the Christian Identity people). 

 

Elsewhere herein, there are several reports of the work of Christian Identity leader Peter J. Peters, just commented upon above.  Peters has seemingly launched a crusade to further alter whatever truth might be present among the Christian Identity people (beyond race).  He has introduced some very unscriptural teachings on baptism, the calendar, feast days, Sabbath days, times, etc. 

 

In Siwan of 2001, this writer wrote a letter to a number of the leading Christian Identity leaders (including Peters) to point out the shortcomings of the new doctrines being introduced by Peters and his associates to gullible people.  The basic letter did not name Peters himself--though one of Peters’ colleagues (named Gene Heck) was mentioned because of his calendar ideas (and Peters was cited in an enclosure). 

 

The letter was sent to some 20 addressed leaders with a further “et al.”  Several more copies of the letter were mailed to various Christian Identity publishers, who were not among the addressees.  This Woodworth was reached when a copy of the letter was sent to his periodical-- “Christ & Country.” 

 

Of the 25 letters mailed out, Woodworth was courteous enough to at least write back (along with one other person).  Obviously, most of the recipients of the letter just ignored it or tossed it into the garbage can.  Certainly, it had no impact upon them.  Probably, they could have cared less one way or the other about the Scriptural calendar and feast and Sabbath days. 

 

 

Woodworth’s Pride 

 

In any case, Woodworth wrote back to acknowledge the letter and offer his intelligence and greatness.  He said that he knew some of the people mentioned (but not Gene Heck).  And he added that he didn’t know me and accused me of starting a controversy over the feast days.  He went on to say that the time or day for the Passover was of no consequence. 

 

Then he said that we are not saved by keeping the law and festivals.  Next, he wrote about the chains of legalism and the methodology of contention to the freedom of salvation by grace.  Finally, he accused me of being more Jewish than Christian (which he clearly was right on--for certain, i am not a Christian and don’t claim to be one). 

 

All of this could have been well and enough.  After all, his criticisms (whether justified or not) were certainly allowable in a free society (as was true in Second Temple days, but totally unallowable today--except in the vein of political correctness).  But Woodworth went still further.  It was clear that he is a very proud man.  His letter advertised his own very gross pride repeatedly.  

 

His name (as “Pastor Robert T. Woodworth”) appeared in his letterhead right at the top, just below “Christ and Country.”  In the contents, he started off with the words ”I and my” and then launched into a tirade about having the largest Israel Identity church in the US at one time.  He went on to say that his publication went to every state in the union and ten more countries.  Yet, he did not know me. 

 

In the signature box, Woodworth carefully added “B.S., M.A.,” after his name.  Then he went further to add below-- “Pastor, Christ & Country Church; Editor, Christ & Country Courtier; Am. Assn of Christian Counselors; and U.S. Chaplains Association.”  Perhaps he thought that i needed to know how important he was and how much involvement he had in the Christian definition. 

 

In thinking about this response from Woodworth, the question came up if he might have gotten mad over not being specifically addressed as a Christian Identity leader with the other 20 leaders cited.  Perhaps this hurt his pride and necessitated his attack upon me.  Or perhaps, his Jew hatred came up and this prompted him to attack me for being too Jewish. 

 

 

So Why? 

 

So the question must be asked--why would supposedly religious people in leadership roles go out of their way to exhibit, display and show off signatures, photographs and write ups about themselves and/or their family members at every opportunity? 

 

Possibly, most of these big shots would believe or try to make their followers and others believe that the reader is indeed in need of this information.  Some believe that their followers and subjects enjoy and want such material.  And this is true because people want to have confidence, trust and admiration in their religious leaders. 

 

These photos and family histories help to build this confidence and trust up (although these persons should be working on building up confidence and trust in YHWH YESHUA, as will be covered in later chapters herein). 

 

Aside from building up sinful and distasteful pride and vanity, do these activities have any other basis (like from the Scriptures)?  For this assessment, about all one has to do is spend some time with the Book.  Of course, there was some need to present a genealogical line of descent of people in the Scriptures which would lead to The MESSIAH.  Thus, His ancestry is laid out. 

 

This was done in the Tanakh to authenticate the fact that He was A SON OF ADAM, A SON OF YISRAEL and A Royal Descendant of David.  But otherwise, the Scriptures do not seem to display much, if anything, in the way of personal bragging and boasting about the ancestry or descendants of the various Scriptural people and writers. 

 

As noted in a prior chapter, there is much written about the sins and shortcomings of the Scriptural people, but very little in the way of bragging and boasting.  Like the Word teaches, the believers should confess their sins one to another.  And surely, the Book has laid out the sins of its characters, actors, leaders, writers etc for all to behold. 

 

Beyond establishing the basic genealogy leading to The MESSIAH and the establishment of the table of nations, there is little or nothing from there forward to elevate or lift up limited humans.  Great prophets like Nathan, Eliyahu, Haggai, Habakkuk and so forth came on the scene--almost from out of nowhere. 

 

Sometimes, the father of a famous prophet is mentioned (as with Yeshayahu, Yirmeyahu, Yoel, Zephaniah [Tzfanyah in the Hebrew], etc).  But this is not the normal standard.  And certainly, there was no focus upon the ancestry or descendants of these people.  They were largely obscure--though they were great men of the Word. 

 

The same condition is found in the New Testament.  Little is said about its heroes.  They just come from almost out of nowhere.  The Apostle Shaul was a massive writer of NT books.  And it is true that he mentioned some of his own biographical information to make a point and communicate something of value to his readers.  But otherwise, there is little information on the great men of the NT. 

 

 

The Why is Pride and Vanity 

 

So, under Christianity in 2003, religious leaders and big shots go out of their way to exhibit personal pride and vanity in many ways and means--like in photographs, signatures and family write ups.  And while this may elevate them and make them feel good and may do the same for their gullible readers, this exhibition is very unscriptural.  It’s just not something done in the Book. 

 

If a magazine has only so many limited pages (as they all do), why is it that one, two, ten or more pages can be wasted on something utterly useless and of no benefit to real readers (who are attempting to learn truth and obey The MOST HIGH).  Real believers are simply not interested in building up pride, confidence and trust in human, religious leaders. 

 

The true person of faith wants to place his confidence and trust in YESHUA and not in some proud, vain, religious leader. 

 

 

More Correlation With the Pharisees

 

While Christians aren’t about to obey YAH’s law on phylacteries and items of clothing, many Christian preachers and ecclesiastical leaders and various orders of women like distinctive uniforms and items of clothing (like the reversed collars) which advertise who they are in terms of the public at large.  They want people to know and understand how important and religious they are. 

 

Also, most Christian leaders like important, inflated and big shot religious titles--such as the reverend, father, holy father, bishop, priest, pastor, elder, monsignor, evangelist, etc, as will be proven in terms of propriety in a later chapter (Jewish religious leaders have the same problem with their love of “rabbi,” which is also wrong--Matt 23:7-8). 

 

These people love these various titles of authority and recognition.  They want to be addressed by them and use them whenever an occasion allows it (though it’s clear that true believers would not use them--Matt 23:7-8). 

 

This writer used to know a person active in the Sacred Name movement who had no congregation or flock of sheep.  Yet, he was ordained an “elder” by one of the groups.  He habitually used that title in return addresses on his mail and signed his name as “elder” in personal mail and letters.  He delighted in being addressed as elder. 

 

Those in authority often like to have even more recognition associated with their titles (like overseer, senior pastor, supervising bishop, etc).  The above noted, important, Sardis Sacred Name leader in Pennsylvania chose to be called the Presiding Bishop for years.  Now, he has adopted the super title of being the “Directing Elder.”  He is the man in charge and he wants everybody to understand it. 

 

 

BSA 

 

This writer has had some involvement with the Bible Sabbath Association (BSA) over many years.  This organization, like others, has a block of officers and directors.  In working with and associating with these officials over the years, it amazed me that essentially each one of them could be classified into one of three different categories. 

 

First, there were the people who genuinely were interested in the Association, for no other reason than to try to serve The MOST HIGH.  These persons were willing and anxious to work for it and give money and support to it for the common goals and objectives of the organization. 

 

There was a second category of people who came along like sharks circling a sinking boat to manipulate themselves into leadership positions, so that they could get on the payroll and find a source of money (income) for whatever they would accomplish.  These persons were only interested in what they could get from the organization in the sense of money. 

 

Interestingly, there was a third category.  These people liked to be an officer, director or leader in some capacity for one reason and one reason only.  They wanted the recognition to fulfill their pride and vanity.  These persons could never be counted upon to do much if any work.  And they certainly were in no mood to give money or go out of their way to support the organization. 

 

Regardless of how one approaches questions of pride and vanity, the fact remains that these evils are abundantly present in most religious people and particularly in Christians.  They are very hard sins to deal with because the proud, self righteous person, in particular, has no concept or appreciation of the problem in his/her own life.  These sins are extremely subtle and deceptive. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 71--Pride in Modern Christians III

 

 

Presumptuousness 

 

Presumptuousness is another feature of pride that manifests itself regularly in religious peoples, as well as in human beings at large.  In the Hebrew OT, the root word “zuwd” and its cognates are commonly translated as presumptuousness.  Zuwd means pride (per Strong’s “Hebrew Dictionary”) and the contextual uses of the word establish that fact. 

 

In many instances, presumptuousness is evil and sinful pride (Num 15:30; Deut 17:12; Ps 19:13).  Yakov wrote that true believers need to be careful about saying what all they will do because of presumptuousness.  Instead they had better say that if it is YHWH’s will (Jas 4:13-15), then certain things will be done.  Kefa added that evil, wicked, presumptuous persons are self-willed and self-loving creatures (II Pet 2:10). 

 

Christians regularly are presumptuous when they spout their mouths off about things that they just don’t understand and simply lack absolute truth on.  Thus, the Christian preacher or leader who teaches people to incorrectly or improperly perform some act or action is acting presumptuously in pride (for whatever reason, to include for supposed salvation). 

 

Furthermore, when ignorant uninformed people believe and act on that wrong information, they too are acting presumptuously.  Many individuals under the influence of a Christian preacher, denomination or demon will ignorantly proclaim, advertise and tell others that they are “saved” because of the sins of presumptuous pride (along with the sins of lying and being a liar) that were present in their teachers and in themselves. 

 

Yes, it is presumptuous pride (and lying) for one to claim salvation when, in fact, he/she is not saved.  Yes, it is presumptuous pride for people to be making rash, uninformed statements about anything when they simply don’t know what they are talking about.  Does the reader know people who like to talk about issues--all the while that they really lack correct information on them? 

 

 

The Problem   

 

This writer knows a huge number of Christians who all claim to be saved and a part of the election--all the while that they are wallowing in sin.   Actually, this reality is not limited to a few Christians.  It seems to infect almost all Christians.  When one meets or becomes acquainted with most Christians, one of the first things they quickly convey is that they are saved and now possess salvation. 

 

Even when some Christians begin to understand that righteousness is something far more advanced than what traditional Christianity has taught, they generally react with the usual Christian approach of being saved right now (Evangelicals are especially notorious with this position).  In general, these Christians simply have no concept or understanding about humility at all. 

 

Much of the material in this study has been shared with several people over the years (either in the form of a previous newsletter that this writer distributed to others or in the vein of giving a copy of this present production to others).  In any case, this writer is acquainted with people who have had some exposure to the evils of pride and vanity and the linkage of Scriptural righteousness to the Torah and its mitzwot. 

 

Yet, it is amazing that these very people, who should be a little more informed than the typical Christian (who knows almost nothing), maintain their traditional blind notions of being saved--all the while that they are rolling in sin.  The tragedy here is furthermore that almost all of these blinded Christians are so incredibly proud and vain over their supposed state of salvation and righteousness. 

 

Inevitably, when one has contact with these Christians, their normal response is to start bragging and boasting about their state of salvation.  Of course, this is nothing but blatant presumptuous pride and vanity (and especially since all these Christians are rolling in sin and have never underwent any condition of true repentance). 

 

These Christians are so proud.  They love to brag and boast about their Christian righteousness and supposed state of salvation--with no evidence of humility or the fruits of repentance at all in any of their actions or words.  Yes, people who have underwent true repentance will produce works or fruits of repentance to prove its presence.  Presumptuous, proud Christians have simply never repented. 

 

 

An Example 

 

An acquaintance of this writer was supplied extensive information about the Torah, the mitzwot, righteousness and sin and on the enormous evils of pride and vanity.  Supposedly, this person began absorbing some of this information and should have become suspicious that he was not saved and that he still was wallowing in gross sin. 

 

Nevertheless, this individual responded with the typical Christian nonsense of being saved and being a part of the very elect classification of people (as described in this study). 

 

The incomprehensible situation with this Christian individual was that his background was essentially Seventh day Adventist.  He claimed to be a Sabbathkeeper--although he would admit to transgressing the Sabbath on occasion.  Otherwise, he was very ascetic (with many theological beliefs from Hinduism), believing that his vegetarian diet was somehow righteous and good (after all, he didn’t eat unclean meats). 

 

In my contacts with this person over some time, he inevitably would start bragging and boasting about his religious experience and how he was saved and was a part of the very elect people discussed in this study.  The fact that in the real world he was still grossly carnal and fleshly (because of his incessant bragging and boasting) never entered his mind of being something evil and bad. 

 

My acquaintance simply had no concept of pride and vanity and how it has affected his whole life and being.  He was so proud and vain and bragged and boasted about his supposed state of righteousness and even when he was rolling in obvious sin (with no real obedience, humility, beard, tzitzit, etc). 

 

 

Possessing Truth 

 

One of the favorite acts of presumptuousness, manifested in intellectual pride, concerns the practice of a vast horde of Christians who constantly brag and boast about having the truth as if they or rather their group alone has the truth in contrast to the rest of Christendom which is ostensibly still lost in lies and deception. 

 

This “we’ve got the truth” or “I’m now in the truth” comes from many, many of the Christian denominations and groups.  One might hear this nonsense and stupidity from the Mormons, the Jehovah’s Witnesses, the Baptists, the Seventh day Adventists, the Church of God (7th Day), the Sardis Sacred Namers, the Christian Identity people, the Worldwide Church of God, etc. 

 

What a tragedy it is that when a person first meets people in one of these groups, one of the first acts of bragging and boasting comes out in a statement about having the truth, as if other Christians do not have the truth.  It would be of tremendous help if any of these presumptuous groups did, in fact, have the truth. 

 

In the real world of reality, all of these groups are exceptionally shallow in Scriptural understanding and certainly in the arena of truth.  Admittedly, some of them know and understand a little more than the rest of pagan Christianity, but not very much more. 

 

Whereas the typical Christian knows absolutely nothing of significance, the Sardis Sacred Namers and Christian Identity people do know a “few” things.  Perhaps these “few” pieces of truth do set them apart from the rest of Churchianity, but not enough to brag and boast about. 

 

The world of truth is so vast and extensive.  What a tragedy it is that most of us go through life and only grasp and understand such a small portion of it.  It is not only that modern people know and comprehend so little, verity is that our fathers and ancestors have by and large been similarly lost in terms of truth. 

 

 

Yes, Christian Israelites as Well 

 

While it is possible to understand why much of the world’s population is locked in ignorance, one has to ponder and wonder how in the world Christian Israelites, possessing the Scriptures, could also be so far removed from reality.  But too often, Christian Israelites are as lacking as other people. 

 

Again, the problem in this motion can be reduced to one word--pride.  Those people, who like to shoot their mouths off so much about having truth, are themselves filled with the sins of pride.  Yes, it is easy to see the presence of presumptuousness, intellectual pride, bragging, boasting and sometimes even arrogance, coupled with stupidity. 

 

 

Pride and Lying 

 

Are there people out in the world at large who like to talk and do talk about things (politics, religion, etc) when they lack true and/or complete information about the subject under discussion?  Are some of these people deliberate liars or are they just sincere people who are actually lying in ignorance and sincerity? 

 

Does a lie have to be a false statement made in a deliberate conscious state of practicing deceit and dishonesty?  Or alternatively, is a lie a false and deceptive statement made regardless of motivation and intent?  Many people say they don’t’ tell lies--but the Word says all men are liars (Num 23:19; Ps 116:11; Rom 3:4).  Thus, they are lying--all the while that they claim they don’t lie. 

 

A classic illustration of human lying occurred early in the Garden of Eden when Adam and Eve became involved in sin with Nachash (to be described in some detail in a subsequent chapter). 

 

When caught, Adam at once attempted to blame his wife Eve for the problem.  Going on, Adam added a little twist by telling YHWH it was because of the woman “You” gave him (Gen 3:12).  In other words, Adam was ready to blame The ELOHIM in addition to Eve. 

 

Eve was of the same mold.  When she was questioned, she too tried to lie her way out of the dilemma by shifting the blame elsewhere.  She blamed the snake (Gen 3:13).  And we all are exactly like Adam and Eve.  When we do something wrong and get caught, we immediately, in most cases, start trying to lie our way out of it by shifting the blame to somebody else. 

 

 

Shift the Discussion 

 

Sometimes, guilty persons will not directly shift the blame; but rather, will shift the theme of discussion.  When something is brought up they don’t understand or if they are challenged on an irresponsible statement, many will merely shift the discussion to something different which they feel that they are better informed upon. 

 

A later chapter will focus upon a group of Sabbathkeeping Pentecostals and Charismatics in Northeastern Washington state.  In one conversation with the so-called captain of the ship and leader of the group (as a matter of information, he calls his meeting facility the “Ark”), he made an irresponsible and wrong statement to this writer.  He was challenged to explain what he meant. 

 

Rather than answering the challenge, he merely changed the conversation and duly ignored the challenge.  He was asked a second time to explain or support what he had proudly proclaimed and he again ignored the challenge and went on with the other issue. 

 

In other words, the typical person is just not prepared to stand up and admit guilt and wrong.  Inevitably, we try to shift the blame or the conversation.  It can be argued that we do this consciously and with premeditation.  But often, we do it as a natural, human, fleshly impulse without giving it any thought or consideration.  Why?  Of course, pride is always the reason. 

 

 

Presumptuous Lying 

 

Moreover, as noted above, religious people have a tendency to lie on the basis of presumptuous thinking and beliefs.  In this environment, the case can be built that the lies involve a certain case of ignorance.  Because of this ignorance, the typical Christian assumes (more presumption) that they are innocent and can lie all day long on this basis without any concern over moral judgment or punishment. 

 

There seems to be at least two or three ways in which a person can lie presumptuously (beyond deliberate conscious lies made with a clear intent to deceive and mislead).  First, some persons (particularly religious people) can presumptuously lie about something all the while they are very sincere and believe it. 

 

This seems to be typically the case with religious people when they talk about their religious beliefs and theology.  They are sincere--sincerely wrong!  This problem can also arise when a person forgets truths once understood and known. 

 

This writer is acquainted with an elderly Sardis Sacred Name man who is sometimes a little senile and forgetful.  This is no big deal in itself.  But the problem arises because the man is extremely proud of his supposed knowledge.  Often, he dogmatically shoots his mouth off about things which he has since forgotten the truth about from earlier days (if he ever knew it). 

 

Another method of lying presumptuously probably occurs when people irresponsibly and carelessly talk about subjects which they just lack information on or about at all.  This tragedy often surfaces among big talking extroverts who carry on--just to be able to talk a lot for obvious pride purposes. 

 

 

Yes, Different Kinds of Liars 

 

Thus, there is first the deliberate, pre-meditated liar who has a clear purpose of deceiving and misleading someone.  Next, there are people who sincerely believe certain information which they pass along to others--information which is just wrong and false.  And last, there are people who talk about things and say things without any personal belief, intent or information at all. 

 

Take the case of a man in a house talking on the telephone with someone else all the while that it is clear and not raining out of doors.  The deliberate liar knows the truth, but wishes to deceive and mislead.  He does so when he tells the other person that it is raining out doors.  Alternatively, the sincere believer thinks and believes in his heart that it is raining out doors and so tells the other person (when it is not raining). 

 

The third instance involves the irresponsible person who doesn’t know, believe, or care about the rain issue at all, but tells the other person that it is raining (when it is not) simply because of passing along irresponsible, bad information because of indifference and apathy from a careless big mouth. 

 

Usually, these latter people are big talkers (extroverts) who are so busy talking and saying things that they don’t really understand or think about the words coming forth from their mouths.  They talk for the sake of talking.  Obviously, they are propelled and pushed on and on by pride and vanity. 

 

So, why do people talk about things which they lack true information on?  Why do all men tell lies (to include Pharisees and Christians)?  Does presumptuous pride have anything to do with lies made in ignorance with no deliberate intent to deceive?  Of course, the answer is yes. 

 

Maybe excessive and uncalled for talking and statements are just pride anyway--as noted above (Jas 3:1-12; I Pet 3:10).  No wonder believers should learn to guard their tongues! 

 

It’s bad enough for people to have their minds cluttered up with lies, distortions and false teachings, but the crime or sin is far more serious when they follow those false teachings and shoot their mouths off to others about them.  It’s great wickedness and evil to teach people lies and deceptions and particularly in the context of the Word.  No wonder YHWH forecasts extra judgment for would be teachers (Jas 3:1). 

 

 

Words Can Do Damage 

 

In an article on “Pitfalls in the Use of English Translations for Bible Study” (“Discovering the Bible,” p. 1, No. 9, 1999), Ike Tennison quoted the Latin phrase “Verbum semel emissum volat irrevocabile,” which roughly means-- “Once a word has been spoken, it goes forth without being able to be called back.” 

 

Tennison makes the case that however good, bad, true or false words may be, they immediately impact upon the listener.  Even if the speaker later tries to call them back in the form of a regret or an apology, much of the damage has already been done.  Tennison went on to make the same observation about written words as applying even more so than spoken words. 

 

Words can do a lot of damage.  As the Apostles Yakov and Kefa both reported (Jas 3:1-12; I Pet 3:10), the believer must walk the extra mile in terms of care and prudence in using words--both spoken and written. 

 

 

Historic Judaism 

 

Having now mentioned the enormous problem in man of talking too much, for pride purposes, with the result that lies, deception and false information is spread around, it would be well to look at the historic position and teaching in Judaism regarding the tongue.  For this, one can read the book of James, mentioned above, which outlined many of the teachings of Second Temple Judaism on speaking. 

 

Dr Marvin Wilson, Professor of Biblical and Theological Studies at Gordon College, spoke at the 5th National Foundations of Our Faith Conference at ORU in Tulsa, OK in October 1991.  He shared some most interesting teachings of historic Judaism. 

 

The question was asked of the early “rabbis”--why did The CREATOR create man with two ears and one mouth.  The conclusion was that man should spend more time listening than speaking--obviously twice as much in listening. 

 

This historic Jewish teaching brings to mind a remark by the NT Yakov who said that man should be swift to hear and slow to speak (Jas 1:19).  The problem with most all of us is that we like to talk--for obvious pride purposes.  Listening is often relegated to an unimportant secondary role and especially among extroverts who like to talk on and on for talk’s sake. 

 

 

Pride in Rejecting Truth 

 

As discussed in other comments herein, it should be noted that a person’s true status, in terms of being in the election and thus in a position to receive reconciliation and salvation, evidently is recognized and ascertainable in respect to how he responds to truth (I Jo 4:1-6).  In other words, truth sets the election apart. 

 

The point Yohanan made is that the election consists of people who will be busy studying the Scriptures and relying upon and obeying the truths learned.  In that condition, they will test and try the spiritual messages placed in their conscious or unconscious minds and mentalities. 

 

It appears that both good and bad spiritual powers use mental telepathy to transmit information.  Thus, these forces can put mental ideas and thinking into any of our minds. 

 

That’s why we must try these spiritual messages.  When a little bird tells us something, we must not immediately accept it or reject it.  But rather, we must check it out, per the Word, to see how it measures up to what the Book teaches.  This same checking and verification process applies to verbal communications told to us by other persons.  We must always check these things out--by the Word. 

 

Yohanan suggested that people of the election would respond favorably to his message or his words (obviously, in the context that they have studied, do study and will study the Word to compare Yohanan’s teachings with what the Book says). 

 

The elect person is an individual who does not act presumptuously by jumping the gun and deciding religious issues without proper understanding from the Word.  In short, the elect are open minded to verity! 

 

Over the years, this writer has attempted to share “some” of the truths outlined in this production with other so-called believers (mainly people active in the Sardis Sacred Name or Christian Identity movements).  Like other persons, many of these people are somewhat Scripturally illiterate (though far more advanced than the typical Christian, who knows almost nothing). 

 

 

An Example 

 

Some time ago, this writer met a Holy Roller preacher from Eastern Kentucky, but who was then living in Washington state.  Whether he was associated with the snake handlers of the Appalachia mountains or not was never determined.  In any case, the man had no “church.” But apparently, he tries to preach at various Holy Roller churches in the area that would allow him access to their pulpits. 

 

In an attempt to try to have some dialogue with him, mention was made to some of the people condemned in the Scriptures--like the Edomites and Canaanites.  The suggestion was made that those people have to still be around today.  It is only a question of identifying them.  He asked--who are they? 

 

Without taking the time to go through all the Scriptures (since he was a Christian preacher who must have known something from the Word), mention was made to a couple of facts and how they dovetail with certain peoples.  The preacher was blank all the way through these few comments.  He never understood or had any idea at all on what was being presented to him. 

 

Rather than be honest and outline his own comprehension problem, he became angry and departed my presence.  He simply was in a fog and was too intellectually proud to admit it. 

 

In any talk with others about religion, it must be recognized that the parties to the conversation have different levels of knowledge and understanding.  Too often, the person with little or no understanding thinks that he does have it while the other party (with the real understanding) does not have it. 

 

The uninformed person will generally never admit his shortcomings.  He tries to bluff his way through the talk and always assumes that the other person is the ignorant and uninformed one.  This reality in man makes it extremely difficult to talk with and share truth with proud people.

 

 

The Problem 

 

The problem in trying to share with people who know little or nothing about reality is that almost without exception, they will immediately respond presumptuously, based upon whatever level of knowledge and understanding they possess.  For many of them, their minds are already made up and closed.  Nothing “new” can enter the closed, blocked minds of most Scripturally illiterate Christians. 

 

If a person should try to raise some question about the racial issues discussed herein (especially on election and calling), the typical Christian (to include the Sardis Sacred Namers) go to pieces. 

 

They will not hear or allow their minds to consider the importance and impact of Hebrew words like mamzer, nokri, etc.  They presumptuously will rattle off all the false teachings filed away in their minds on any attempted discussion about race. 

 

If any effort is made to communicate the value of Judaism or even the collective true Jews, most Christian Identity types go to pieces with their hatred and opposition to Jews and Judaism.  They will not allow any possibility of being wrong to enter their minds.  As YESHUA outlined, one cannot put new wine in an old container (Matt 9:17).  It takes a new bottle for new wine. 

 

People generally and Christians in particular make decisions on Scriptural knowledge and understanding almost totally on the basis of intellectual presumptuousness and pride since most of them are so incredibly illiterate and uninformed on the Scriptures.  So many Christians only know what they were told during their lives by parents, friends and religious leaders or at Sunday School and church services. 

 

Intellectual pride (to be assessed later in some detail) is such a strong barrier to truth, it is impossible to break through it--unless and until that pride has been crushed and destroyed through the reconciliation process. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 72--Pride in Modern Christians IV

 

 

Scripturally Illiterate But Proud 

 

As outlined in prior chapters, this writer has been acquainted with a number of Christians over the years, and even including some who had made a step or two up in their faiths by accepting the Sabbath and sometimes other important issues as well.  What a tragedy it is that so many, many Christians are absolutely Scripturally illiterate. 

 

Even if they are not totally closed minded, as discussed earlier, and will entertain some new or different thinking, there are great difficulties in trying to share with most uninformed Christians and to get them to understand and accept a different approach on theology. 

 

It seems that many Christians have been taught certain teachings over the years by their parents, pastors, friends and so forth.  Their minds are filled with these teachings and they are so sure and certain (in their minds and beliefs) in the correctness of those teachings that they have become very proud and vain. 

 

Of course, this whole situation makes them extremely presumptuous.  They often shoot their mouths off about things which they have never studied and know little about from the Word. 

 

If parents, preachers, professional religionists and others would be teaching innocent, limited minds with the real truth of the Scriptures, then it would be marvelous if people would hold fast to what is good.  Too bad, but most of the information taught on the religious plane is false and categorically contrary to Scripture. 

 

Thus, people taught these distortions, lies and falsehoods come to presumptuously believe them and will argue to doom’s day on the correctness of the false teachings they possess.  It is virtually out of the question for an outsider or third party to introduce any new truth to such proud, vain, presumptuous persons. 

 

Though some Christians may listen and pretend to be open minded, their minds are already made up with false teachings and they are not prepared to hear anything to the contrary.  Consequently, this pretense of being open minded and considerate of the Scriptures translates to hypocrisy--thus, pride and vanity (when, in fact, a person is not open minded and considerate of the Word). 

 

Instead of being truly open and considerate of possible new truth by checking the Scriptures out, per Yohanan’s words (I Jo 4:1-6, discussed in the prior chapters), their minds are as blocked as the worst, closed minded bigot.  For many of them, their pride is exhibited as stubbornness (Scripturally, stubbornness is pride as well).  Many actually get mad if told something different from what they already believe.   

 

The point of Yohanan’s remark (I Jo 4:6) is that the true election will overcome this intellectual pride and vanity and be able to grasp and understand truth when it is presented to them; or at least, be able to go to the Scriptures and verify whether something is true or not. 

 

 

Pride Is In All People 

 

Pride in its many manifestations affects all of so-called humanity, including all Christians and all persons who have ever lived (very young, infant, helpless babies, perhaps being the exception and that’s why true conversion means becoming like a baby).  We’ve all got the problem and none of us can deal with it on our own. 

 

As noted in former comments, pride is present in all the different Christian groups, including Sabbath keepers and the Sacred Name and Identity movement peoples, as well.  Most of the Sacred Namers and Identity types are extremely proud (just like all other, unconverted, carnal peoples).

 

It just seems that as some of them gain a little knowledge in truth, they immediately began to think of themselves as being somebody special--like maybe a prophet, the Elijah to come or something else.  One in East Tennessee believes that he is one of the age end prophets while his friend in West Tennessee believes he is a second “Moses.”  Of course, all of this is nothing but pride (more correctly vanity). 

 

The Scriptures are quite explicit in describing this basic problem in men and how The MOST HIGH acts in selected lives to “clean” them up--apparently through great trials and tribulations in chastisements, as a father punishes and chastises disobedient children.  Thus, it involves great affliction and trouble which none of us would like to have to go through. 

 

 

More Modern Samples of Religious Pride 

 

Sometime ago, this writer became acquainted with an elderly woman who had been involved with the Worldwide Church of God (WWCG).  Thus, she was a Sabbath and feast day keeper and obeyed a few of the other laws that the WWCG taught.  But that’s about all that could be said for her. 

 

The teachings she had seemed to be all from the WWCG and their ministry.  She appeared to know nothing beyond that.  Seemingly, she personally was extremely Scripturally illiterate--since what she knew, others had told her.  For sure, she personally seems to have spent little time and effort on her own life in independent Scriptural study to learn truth on her own from the Word. 

 

This writer gave her some publications one day which broached a couple of new truths (both of which are outlined in this study).  One of the publications was put out by a large Sacred Name group and dealt with the Scriptural name issue (to be covered in a later chapter).  She was gradually responsive to this new teaching. 

 

In another publication, the subject addressed race and covered some of the material cited earlier and information to be more fully described in later chapters.  She brought the race writing back to me and was hostile about it.  Later, the truth revealed that she had an apparent close relative involved in interracial sex (evidently her son). 

 

This situation prompted her to close her mind.  So she would not even intellectually address race in any forum.  Likely, her parents, teachers, preachers and so forth had badly misinformed her over the years on race. 

 

She, in turn, evidently passed the same bad teachings on to her children.  Actually, she had never studied the Scriptures on race or possibly much of anything else on her own.  She really had no idea on what the Word really said.  Moreover, she proudly refused to consider that she could be wrong. 

 

 

Some More Examples of Pride 

 

Over the years, this writer has known several people active in the Sardis Sacred Name and/or Christian Identity movements, as noted in the above comments.  Some have made great progress in learning “some” truth about both the identity and name questions, although too many of them have this truth mixed in with a lot of false beliefs. 

 

Thus, their knowledge and understanding is often a mix of true and false information which they have picked up over the years.  A few of these persons could properly be called students of the Word, as they do seem to spend some time in study.  Of course, some have been and are fairly obedient in obeying a number of laws which traditional Christianity ignores. 

 

In recent years, an acquaintance was struck with an elderly gentleman, living near me (he was mentioned earlier).  His beliefs could be classified as Sardis, Sabbathkeeping, feast day keeping (of sorts, but not according to the Torah), Sacred Name (of sorts, but sadly lacking in terms of knowledge and understanding) and Identity (limited, but with some basic information on Yisrael). 

 

This man seemed to be a sincere student of the Book and one who was fairly familiar with several texts, but very proud over his supposed knowledge.  He could easily quote some verses or go to them fairly quickly.  His book of the Scriptures was well marked up--indicating that he had studied much in the 50 years or so since he had reportedly been “converted.” 

 

But on the initial visit with this man, his appearance suggested at once that he was not obeying an important commandment for men in The ELOHIM’s Torah (on beards, per Lev 19:27). 

 

This particular commandment is fairly clear (or clear enough to make one realize that some further study is needed in some of the related teachings in the Word) and sufficiently communicated in the KJV, though some other translations do a better job on it from the Hebrew. 

 

So this mitzwah was briefly brought to this old gentleman’s attention.  He at once correctly quoted it and remarked how another friend of his and mine (who was familiar with and did obey this law) had once sat down with him and pointed it out in some study. 

 

Moreover, this old gentleman also has had contact with at least the Sardis Sacred Name group in Bethel, Pennsylvania which teaches this commandment and even has a paper out on it. 

 

The man under discussion had had contact with several other sincere Sardis people who were familiar with this law and its requirements.  Finally, Judaism correctly teaches it as a duty of man.  It is so visible and apparent that one can’t miss it in terms of knowing whether a person obeys it or not. 

 

However, after all of this, the man has ignored this mitzwah and continues to do so all the while that he claims to know that sin is the transgression of the law and that he proudly obeys the law.  So here is a person who knows and understands a certain commandment; yet he refuses to be corrected by it and obey it.  Why?  Obviously, self righteousness and intellectual pride. 

 

 

Identity as Well 

 

This same man claims to be an Identity believer of sorts.  Or at least, he expresses the primary theme of the Identity movement in having some recognition of who the lost tribes of Yisrael are in the world today.  In a discussion with this man, remarks were made on many of the questions mentioned in this work on the behemah, the chaiyah, the mamzer and so forth in relation to the Adam kind (all to be discussed later). 

 

The old gent seemed to be already familiar with many of the relevant Scriptures.  He even used the word mamzer himself in a way suggesting familiarity with its meaning. 

 

It was quite evident that others had already discussed some of these terms and their meaning with him in some detail.  Yet, a few days later, he sent me a letter claiming that people in the Identity movement (including me) believing such Scriptures were “racists.” 

 

It seemed apparent that the man had gross problems with pride--specifically self righteousness, stubbornness and intellectual pride.  This pride and vanity would not allow him to ever comprehend the Scriptures on these issues.  It seemed just like the Words of YHWH were closed to his understanding (Matt 13:11). 

 

 

He Was a Ladies’ Man 

 

Later, some information came to my attention which seemed to offer some more explanation for his obvious pride and vanity on the beard issue (Lev 19:27).  In the first place, the old man was quite a ladies’ man. 

 

He supposedly had a wife living in a distant area (girlfriend, shack-mate, whore or whatever, since they were not legally married, per the state)--who he was separated from, for some reason. 

 

But he sometimes talked in the vein of presently attending a certain worship service in his area for the purpose of contact with another woman whom he was sparking.  Maybe he felt YAH’s law (Lev 19:27) would interfere in his love life and being as a ladies’ man. 

 

Otherwise, it can be noted that he was pretty thick with a Sardis Sacred Name group in Missouri which seems to be interracial in scope.  Maybe they had indoctrinated him on the brotherhood of all humans/humanoids (the word humanoid will be defined and discussed in later chapters) and kinds (a topic which will again be assessed in a future chapter in this publication). 

 

Finally, this old gent was exactly like a lot of other self righteous persons.  He claimed that he was “converted” at age 17 (around fifty years ago).  Since he had lived his entire adult life in accordance with Christian Church concepts of righteousness, he really believed that he was righteous and saved. 

 

In effect, it was hard for him to understand that he was a sinner and had been a sinner for the last 50 years.  As elaborated upon in an earlier chapter, YESHUA came to call sinners (who know that they are sinners) and not righteous individuals. 

 

 

One More Sample 

 

Another good illustration of the pride problem surfaced more recently when this writer introduced the above mentioned Sabbath and feast day keeping man to a neighbor with similar Sabbath and feast day beliefs.  Yours truly said little as the two men chatted for at least an hour or so about their religions. 

 

Though Sardis in basic theology, they were otherwise miles apart since one was a Sardis Sacred Namer (who uses the words Yahweh and Yahshua, in preference to “God and Gee-Zeus”) while the other was a Sardis “God and Gee-Zeus” man.  First, the “God” believer told about his 28 years or so of conversion to the “truth” and receipt of “the Holy Spirit.” 

 

To top this statement, the Sacred Namer proudly told of his “conversion” and receipt of the “the Holy Spirit” at age 17.  For a while there seemed to be some question about which of the two had the greatest contact with the spirit. 

 

This was a paradox in itself because of their many other differences arising from the two Sardis name factions.  At one point, this writer had a brief opportunity to interject a remark.  So the suggestion was made that i had never known a person who i thought actually had The RUACH HA KODESH. 

 

By the way, this statement made by this writer was made in sincerity because there is no reason to believe at all that anyone alive today in the flesh in mid 2003 has received Scriptural reconciliation, and particularly in the context of Sardis believers who are often confused and rolling in sin (as established in several other chapters herein). 

 

Each of the two men bragged, boasted and told about how great he had been in a former church (which they both had been members of).  The Sacred Namer had went to the church college and he remarked how the faculty and staff were afraid and suspicious of him because of all of his great knowledge and long years of Bible study which made him steps above the other students and faculty at the college. 

 

The “God” believer then told about being healed twice in his life which proved that he was in contact with “God.”  The Sacred Namer returned with a statement of one of his recent healings which proved that he was in contact with “Yahweh.”  The other one countered with a report of how his contacts with “God” enabled his preacher to cast out some demons which allegedly were bothering his wife and home. 

 

This writer intervened a second time to say that miracles do not establish truth and righteousness; that evil people seek signs; that false believers and evil people have in the past and will in the future work miracles; and that some people report being healed in the name of Gee-Zeus at Oral Roberts meetings and by attending Witchcraft seances. 

 

My remarks made the “God and Gee-Zeus” man mad and he later subtly pointed out his displeasure with me for daring to question his healings, salvation and possession of the spirit.  As noted elsewhere herein, people get real mad and indignant if someone mentions something which they don’t understand and won’t agree with. 

 

The two of them went on and on with their bragging, boasting and presumptuousness (of salvation, righteousness, and possession of truth and The RUACH HA KODESH).  Surely, the typical ignorant church goer would listen to all this hype and actually believe that the two of them were saved and had reconciliation (despite their fantastic differences in beliefs). 

 

It’s questionable whether either of them had the foggiest notion at all that his words were built on pride and vanity. 

 

 

A Key Point 

 

Before concluding this illustration, a most important point should be made about these two “religious” individuals and their very evident pride and vanity over religion. 

 

While both were proud people and while the Sardis Sacred Namer was certainly miles ahead of the Sardis “God and Gee-Zeus” man in terms of truth, knowledge and understanding, the Sacred Namer exhibited (outwardly) far more pride and vanity in the discussion than his counterpart.  That has to be one of the great dangers in coming to a little truth.  It can inflate and build up pride and vanity. 

 

 

Another Example 

 

This same old Sardis Sacred Namer was involved in another encounter several months later with one more “God and Gee-Zeus” man.  This one was a very dark, Italian, Pentecostal believer (with obvious black genes; thus a racial nokri. to be described later herein).  The writer of this study was not present, but was told about the incident after it had taken place in a small town in Northeastern Washington state. 

 

The elderly Sardis Sacred Namer learned of this “God and Gee-Zeus” man (who was a Sabbathkeeper and neighbor of sorts), since they both lived near the same little town.  So the Sacred Namer decided to visit his fellow Sabbathkeeper one day.  In a later conversation with the “God and Gee-Zeus” man, this writer was told what happened between the two men. 

 

Upon introducing himself, the Sacred Namer launched into a barrage of bragging and boasting about his great “Bible” knowledge.  He explained that he had been a student of the Word for 50 years.  The “God and Gee-Zeus” man noted that Billy Graham had been studying the Word for 70 years and he still doesn’t understand it.  So the 50 years didn’t mean anything--beyond pride, bragging and boasting. 

 

Next, the Sacred Namer launched into a presentation on the so-called “Sacred Names” to try to impress the other fellow.  Again, the “God and Gee-Zeus” man was not impressed--claiming that if a person wants to use Hebrew names, he should use them for all Scriptural characters.  Apparently, the Sacred Namer did not or could not answer this retort. 

 

The “God/Gee-Zeus” man also detected that the elderly Sacred Namer had an eye for the ladies.  It seems that the “God/Gee-Zeus” man’s wife and daughter (and possibly some other neighbor woman) was seen coming back from the store or otherwise out of doors near the men. 

 

Apparently, the Sacred Namer focused his eyes on the women to inspect them carefully.  Thereupon, the “God/Gee-Zeus” man called him a womanizer.  Incidentally, this observation seems to jive with what this writer observed months earlier about the old gent (outlined previously). 

 

The next confrontation occurred when the “God and Gee-Zeus” man (who had a beard and understood Leviticus 19:27) correctly pointed out that from their very introduction, it was evident to him that the Sacred Namer was not obedient to the Scriptures (since he did not have a beard).  Evidently, at this stage of the meeting, the two men parted, agreeing to disagree. 

 

The writer of this study was not present, but only later learned of what happened from the “God and Gee-Zeus” man.  However, based upon what was shown earlier to me by the Sacred Namer, there is no reason to doubt the account.  The old gent’s incredible pride and vanity and interest in women were already known quantities (plus the fact that he is also carnal with a very evil eye and extremely tight, stingy and selfish). 

 

Before leaving this incident, it must be noted that the “God and Gee-Zeus” man also had a pride problem which he exhibited to both the old gent and later to me.  This nokri man was formerly involved in karate.  He bragged and boasted several times about being a black belt.  He even claimed to be a world champion. 

 

The interesting thing about this dark Italian was that while he could see and understand the bragging and boasting in the life of his Sacred Name visitor, he could not see and understand the same pride and vanity in his own life.  This is a very common condition found among men.  Man can rarely see his own pride.  In fact, it is only a very unique person who can even see pride and vanity in others. 

 

 

More on the Bragging and Boasting of the Old Gent 

 

Thus, many persons listening to the bragging of the old gent would be taken in by all of the hype.  They would immediately be dazzled and conclude that he was informed; when in fact, he has some bad information along with some true facts.  He is not much of a scholar at all, though he probably does know substantially more than most Scripturally illiterate Christians (who know little or nothing from the Word). 

 

Some Scripturally shallow and illiterate Christians would be impressed by and would even hearken to the old gent and stand in awe of him on the premise that he is a genuine “Bible” expert with great knowledge and understanding--never perceiving his pride and vanity and truly limited knowledge and understanding. 

 

The writer of this study has been in the presence of the old gent in action.  The old man likes to talk and he does talk on and on.  But it isn’t only that he is a gross extrovert (who can talk on and on for hours); the truth is that in his long winded presentations, he will inevitably brag and boast about himself to the point of being ridiculous (though he is not arrogant with his ideas and words). 

 

As just noted, he is not much of a scholar and is not very swift on complicated issues.  Therefore, whatever Scriptural knowledge he has come to, he has had to learn from other people--either orally or from their writings.  This would not be so bad.  But when he launches into his outbursts of bragging and boasting, he inevitably fails to mention these sources of information that he learned from. 

 

In his talking, he makes out that he has come to this knowledge and understanding on his own right.  Hence, he is a plagiarizer of information from other persons.  Inevitably, he starts bragging and boasting about what he knows (or thinks he knows) from the Scriptures--when the truth is that he has generally learned his material from others. 

 

It is also true that the old gent can be a little forgetful.  So, in fairness, it is possible that when he implies that he discovered certain things through his own study and initiative, the truth could sometimes be that he has forgotten where he did get the information.  In any case, he loves to talk and to brag and boast for hours on end about his own supposed Scriptural knowledge and development. 

 

Incidentally, this gross bragging, boasting and pride from the old gent is not unusual among Christians.  Many Christians like to brag and boast about their state of righteousness and salvation and what all they think they know.  Indeed, people at large like to brag and boast about their greatness and what all they know or think they know.  So the mentality of the old gent is not necessarily rare. 

 

In any case, when situations like this arise, what should a person do who can perceive the presence of pride and lies?  Should a person speak out and call a spade a spade or should a listener close his eyes and listen to the stream of pride and deception emanating from a carnal, fleshly talker and bragger? 

 

Sometimes, this writer wants to lose my cool and say something disrespectful or discourteous to such uninformed braggarts.  Clearly, in the NT, YESHUA did speak out and criticize such persons.  But amazingly, His choice of words were masterpieces of being precisely correct and without anger or ill-feelings on His part (although the recipients of His Words often did become angry and upset). 

 

Thus, for those of us capable of an intelligent response and without anger, the NT example would be that it is appropriate to respond with truth (notwithstanding the implications of lashon hara, to be discussed later). 

 

Hence, one must proceed cautiously.  But there can be a legitimate NT basis to call a spade a spade.  My trouble is that i tend to become upset with people like that and react by stupidly speaking the wrong words. 

 

 

Proud Opposition to the Torah 

 

Any number of the supposed commandment keepers in the Sardis Sacred Name and Identity movements are very proud and claim to be obedient of all of the commandments while they have historically elected to pick and choose which of the commandments they would obey. 

 

This is a routine problem among proud, vain, self righteous, hypocritical Christians.  Many of them hypocritically pretend to be obedient commandment keepers all the while that they concurrently ridicule and make light of various mitzwot in the Torah which they simply don’t appreciate and/or don’t understand. 

 

In other words, they appreciate, speak well of and obey certain commandments that they approve of in the conduct of their lives.  Otherwise, they are utterly opposed to other commandments.  Some of the above remarks focused on an old gent friend of this writer, who was bitterly opposed to the question of wearing a beard. 

 

Once this elderly man was in contact with a Sardis Sacred Name teacher in West Texas and they exchanged comments on some of the physical laws in the Word which both of them disapproved of.  They both tried to sneer at and belittle beards, circumcision and other physical commands of importance, as will be later established. 

 

 

Deuteronomy 23:12-13 

 

One of the favorite targets of some of these proud, vain hypocrites is a subject covered at Deuteronomy 23:12-13, in the context of handling bodily waste.  A later chapter herein will focus on the background for this commandment and why the Book seems to handle it the way it does. 

 

One day, the old Sardis Sacred Name gentleman, under discussion, brought this issue of Deuteronomy 23:12-13 up to me with an obvious sneer and complaint, as if the commandment was stupid and out of place for modern peoples who are so intellectually advanced. 

 

This man was totally ignorant and uninformed on this commandment and why it is in the Torah as it is.  He could not intelligently discuss the commandment at all.  All he knew was what the contemporary culture and civilization had taught him and that consisted of modern thinking that is totally in a different world from what The ELOHIM provides for in His Word. 

 

Being ignorant and uninformed, the man involved would spout his mouth off about things which he simply never understood.  So, why would a man shoot his mouth off about things which he simply had little or no information on and was largely ignorant about?  Why do people demonstrate this outright stupidity? 

 

People like to blow and talk about things which they intellectually lack information on simply because of pride and vanity--specifically intellectual pride and vanity.  Carnal human hearts are always ready to propel us humans on and on to elevate ourselves and make us think we know and understand things when we are in abject ignorance. 

 

 

More on Bragging and Boasting 

 

The above remarks and previous chapters herein have assessed the dilemma of bragging and boasting extensively.  If it seems like this writer is beating the subject in the ground, so be it.  Pride is such a nasty sin; and inevitably, all people pursue it full blast.  Christian people are as bad--if not worse than others. 

 

It is indeed sickening and disgusting to be among most Christians--because, very soon, they will assuredly break out in a tirade of bragging and boasting about their supposed state of righteousness, as discussed in a former chapter on this problem. 

 

Frankly, this nonsense about being saved, having the Spirit and being righteous and good actually goes on to upset me and makes me want to terminate the conversation with such people.  If there was really one such Christian who was saved or who truly had The RUACH HA KODESH, maybe his talk and bragging and boasting could be more tolerable.  But since none of them qualify, it becomes disgusting to hear them. 

 

The Christian Identity people also like to launch into a tirade of bragging and boasting about their own states of righteousness, good works and having the Spirit.  However, it seems that the most popular idea among the Christian Identity people (as well as Christian Sabbathkeepers, almost without exception) is to brag and boast on keeping the law--just as happens with the old gent, discussed above. 

 

Frankly, it would be a miracle to find one Christian (Identity type, Sabbathkeeper or whatever) who keeps the law.  But the tragedy is almost that all of them like to brag and boast about keeping the law--when generally they don’t even understand what the law is (the Torah, Genesis through Deuteronomy).  Most have never read much from the Torah; and assuredly, they do not study the law or understand it. 

 

One such braggart actually subtly suggested that this writer was a legalist for daring to try to talk about some of the laws in the Torah.  Frankly, if a heathen sun worshipping Christian calls me a legalist, he has accorded me honor--because this title is one which this writer is assuredly blessed and happy to have. 

 

So the question must remain on why these pagan hypocrites start shooting their mouths off about obeying the law--when they generally are ignorant of even what is the law.  The answer here is obvious.  Pride and vanity (and lying) affects us all--including Christian Identity types, as well as Christian Sabbathkeepers. 

 

 

Lying Revisited 

 

Possibly, it is vanity to believe a lie and certainly it is intellectual vanity to spread and tell a lie to others.  As discussed in previous comments, most of the theology Christians receive at their weekly services are lies and distortions. 

 

The fact that there are some 32,000 different Christian denominations out in the world and all of them teaching something different (Babylonian confusion) should tell anyone above the moron level that there are a lot of lies going around and being believed by millions of persons. 

 

It’s bad enough that people individually believe and accept these lies without attempting to verify truth from the Word; but it becomes far more serious when these ignorant believers choose to teach the accepted lies presumptuously to other innocent people (to lead them into sin).  Again, teachers will be more severely judged than other people in the coming judgment (Jas 3:1). 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 73--Pride in Modern Christians V

 

 

Proud Extroverts 

 

The primary problem of extroverts was broached in the Prologue and previous chapters herein.  Extroverts naturally like to talk.  And they talk generally to an excess.  But the truth is that most humans like to talk, if the situation is conducive for it.  Yes, even introverts can find pleasure in talking, given an opportunity in the right situation. 

 

While the allowable conditions may vary, Christian extroverts take pleasure in teaching and preaching to others about their false theology.  Many humans like the idea of being a teacher of other people.  The reason for this pleasure and satisfaction is, of course, pride. 

 

Yes, men and women can get a lift-up in feelings by being able to speak to others and especially in the role of a Christian teacher.  Even some Christian introverts enjoy these opportunities.

 

For the most part, numbers of Christians like to be teachers because they like to talk and speak before others with the benefit of a captive audience before them, which will be attentive and listen to their presentations and great ideas and wonderful speaking abilities.  Now, Christians are not unique in this reality of pride.  It is a common representation of man.  We almost all like it. 

 

In mentioning this tendency of a talking problem, in the hearts of so-called Christian preachers and teachers, this writer is certainly not condemning public speaking.  There can be benefits to others from an informed speaker with a presentation of truth.  The same thing applies to writings.  There are people who do have some truth and information which need to be shared. 

 

Both writers and speakers should share information by some medium (if it is relevant and pertinent and if the situation calls for it).  But when a person assumes the role of teaching others, at least in the Scriptural vein, he or she should be very careful of why the motive is present and will the talking or writing benefit others in the context of truth. 

 

Thus, the desire to speak and show off before others often seems to be the catalyst for Christians to become Christian teachers, preachers, pastors, priests, etc.  This problem of wanting to speak for pride purposes has been covered in former chapters herein.  There is no intent to now repeat all of those remarks. 

 

However, since speaking is the primary agency employed by Christian teachers, it is prudent to look at the theme again presently and connect it to further teachings with some additional views, comments and examples, which this writer has become aware of over the years. 

 

 

Religious Big Shots 

 

Really, the most common pride manifestation in speakers is the fact that many human beings try to achieve status, recognition, honor and elevation, in the sight of others, in the religious environment by speaking and talking about theology. 

 

In regards to this manifestation in some of the more obedient individuals, especially those who are Sacred Name, Identity and Sabbathkeeping, one sees this phenomenon surface when such persons set themselves up with fancy, big shot titles--like elder, pastor, reverend, evangelist, overseer, prophet, apostle, etc. 

 

Of course, all such persons lack a commission and authority from The MOST HIGH to be setting themselves up with lofty titles.  Furthermore, most of the independent ones are SPs (discussed earlier in the Prologue) with little ability to do much book research and/or teaching of others (and with little truth personally to offer).  Most of them need to be listeners and not public speakers or teachers at all (Heb 5:12). 

 

It seems useful here at this juncture to consider how some of these self appointed “leaders" try to act in public in order to impress their great worth, status, elevation and religious powers upon others and to communicate their "belief and confidence" in their “supposed” possession of the "spirit" and of special Scriptural insight into Truth.

 

 

An Example Out of the Past 

 

Perhaps the best illustration to demonstrate what should be said here, in this context, can be perceived from a survey of a proud, Sardis, Sacred Name, Identity individual in action--in trying to have elevation and status in front of others. 

 

In this regard, and some years ago, this writer and several others used to have an informal get together on most Sabbaths.  We would try to have a different person each time present a talk on a subject of interest to our little, unorganized, group get-togethers. 

 

Once, an acquaintance and sometimes fellow associate of the participants was asked to give a presentation on the Scriptural feast days, their meanings and significance.  The invited speaker agreed and the scheduled meeting commenced.  The speaker involved liked to talk. 

 

In fact, he liked to talk so much that it was almost impossible to get him to stop.  It was on and on for two to three hours.  Even then, he had more to say and was trying to continue when some of the persons present pointed out that they had to leave and/or do some other things that day. 

 

Actually, the lecturer was a comparatively poor speaker.  He was an SP and either knew little about his subject or simply could not put it across.  He was extremely unorganized and jumped around from idea to idea without ever trying to put his message together into any logical pattern where someone could understand what he had in mind (if he had anything in mind at all). 

 

In essence, his message was on how wonderful the feasts were as a time for "brethren" to get together and enjoy themselves.   Little or no mention was made about the meaning or purposes of the feasts.  And again, his message of almost nothing took two to three hours to deliver.  Actually, it would have lasted longer if others had not intervened to effectively cut him and his words short, as noted above. 

 

Of course, it wasn't that the self appointed religious "leader" spent all of that time on just how wonderful and good the feasts were.  No!  In fact, he incoherently mumbled, muttered and illogically rambled on and on about a host of different themes which in total added up to virtually nothing. 

 

As the talk progressed and as it became apparent that he couldn't be stopped unless someone did intervene and act rudely, several of those present (including this writer) realized that a mistake had been made in giving him the floor.  It was a very trying experience to sit through and listen to hours of nothing.

 

The man apparently believed that he was “Yahweh's” spokesman, had great “Bible” insight and unique speaking abilities, and possessed the “spirit."  Surely, in his proud mind, he firmly was convinced and believed that he was putting out useful information and that his listeners were benefiting from his presence and words of “wisdom.” 

 

Possibly, it never dawned on him how tired and weary his audience had become over his long, disconnected and unorganized ideas about little or nothing.  And in making these critical comments, this writer is not necessarily taking issue with or condemning long talks and speeches, per se, from people who truly are informed and who do have some worthwhile things to say. 

 

Surely, if one of the people out of Scriptural history, like Yohanan, Kefa or one of the others, was present, most of us could and would gladly be willing to sit and listen to them and their important comments for hours on end. 

 

But even here, it is evident that these people would exhibit some concern over the needs of their listeners.  And too, there is a major difference from words of value and incoherent mutterings about little or nothing. 

 

 

His Prayers Too

 

This writer has been in several other Sardis meetings where this same, talking, Sardis individual was present. 

 

And while the persons in charge of these sessions, by and large, had been exposed to his lecturing "abilities" and would not dare give him the floor for any extended presentations, they would from time to time call upon him for an opening or closing prayer.  He was a well liked person and probably there was some desire to not leave him entirely out of the program.

 

But tragically, his public prayers seemed to have much in common with his public speeches.  Once he got the floor, even in a prayer, he just about wouldn't let go of it.  His prayers had a habit of going on and on.  Sometimes, they seemed to last long spans of time and take many, many minutes to complete.  For standing persons, these long sessions about little or nothing were trying experiences.

 

Naturally, this one person (who this writer now recalls for this study) was not and is not a necessarily unique individual.  Other people over the years react about the same way when given a chance, as discussed in a former chapter.  One sees this phenomenon commonly in religious meetings and get togethers, as well as in secular activities.

 

 

Talk Show Programs 

 

In this regard, please take a moment and consider media talk shows, especially radio talk shows which are "big" with the public in modern times.  In these presentations, one can often hear an excessive pouring out of nonsense and sometimes outright lies and deceptions from the guests calling in to make their positions known. 

 

Some of these callers can go on and on and often end up saying little or nothing of value or importance.  Of course, talk show hosts are usually professionals and do intervene to cut short or curtail remarks from some of these people who just like to hear themselves talk and carry on.

 

Sometimes, the utter stupidity and absolute lies and deceptions on a talk show are enough to make one become thoroughly disgusted and quit the program.  And having said that, it must be noted that also some callers calling in do have some very constructive and beneficial comments to make.  Everyone on the phone is not necessarily a proud, vain quack looking for a forum to satisfy his pride and vanity. 

 

This writer remembers a particularly good display of the contrasts in callers on a talk show program around January 1, 1990, near Parma, Idaho (where i then lived).  It seems that a question came up on the program as to when the present or prior decade (of the 1980's) would end.  Several callers and the host were saying it ended on December 31, 1989. 

 

One man called in and correctly noted that decades always start with year one and end with year ten (zero).  Therefore, the then decade would end on December 3l, 1990. 

 

A couple of other callers called in and said that that was wrong since they thought it ended December 31, 1989.  One man even laboriously counted from 1980 as year one through 1989 as year ten to prove his point that ten years were thus covered.  Of course, any fool could count any ten year block and claim that a decade (of ten) was covered.

 

This discussion, or more correctly confusion and deception, lasted for several minutes and seemed to go on and on.  Actually, for persons who truly knew something about history and Scriptural chronology, there was little or no point served in the long, drawn-out discussion.  Because, in fact, from 1 BCE to 1 CE, there was no zero year. 

 

The first year in the first decade of the present counting system was a year one.  The first decade ended on year ten.  Therefore, the current decade started in 1981 and did end on December 31, 1990  (according to man made calendars).  Thus, the decade of the 1990s (and the 20th century) did end on December 31, 2000, and not in 1999, as almost everyone had come to accept. 

 

 

The Gossip Problem 

 

And while the theme of this chapter is not gossip and gossipers, per se, there is an additional need to mention them in this context since they represent a very classic case of talking much for purposes of pride and vanity.  Many people have this problem and religious persons are sometimes some of the worst. 

 

Here, the issue has to be the situation involving both gossipers and talebearers of truth as well as slander and lies--which many people find elevating and exalting (in the vein of the Hebrew lashon hara, to be described in detail in a later chapter).  

 

Perhaps the best illustration of this type of talking was brought to this writer's attention while teaching college on Saipan in 1991.  A Chinese woman student was in one of my classes.  She liked to talk and spread information around on what all was going on in the local Chinese community.  She was an extrovert, very pleasant and well liked by most persons. 

 

However, she had this one prime quality of liking to carry news between and among her associates.  One of her Chinese female subjects (more correctly victims) was so upset over her propensity to gossip that she named her, in Chinese, "the broadcaster."  Naturally, the name fit and became attached to this woman over time. 

 

 

The Old Gent, Revisited 

 

Former presentations herein have mentioned an elderly Sabbathkeeper this writer is acquainted with who likes to talk (and to brag and boast).  The man (with some evident behemah genes) is a gross extrovert.  He can rattle on and on with a barrage of words.  Quite naturally, he is extremely motivated to gossip and distribute tales. 

 

If a person wants something spread around among acquaintances, all he needs to do is to tell it to the old gent and he will soon have it distributed to many of their common acquaintances and friends (at least, among many of the local Sabbathkeepers who he fellowships with). 

 

Not only is the old gent a pronounced gossiper, but he also seems to allow himself to get carried away into outright slander and violating the ninth commandment (on bearing false witness).  Some two years ago, this writer introduced him to a Sabbathkeeping man and woman, who were almost fifty years old with some seven or eight children. 

 

Soon, the old gent and his new acquaintance became good friends and had some limited fellowship together over a couple of years.  In time, the man and woman with the children grew mad at each other and called each other names.  Divorce was in the wind (and it would be a great tragedy with the children, plus the fact that they both were allegedly believers of sorts). 

 

It is unclear how much contact the old gent had with the woman.  Maybe, he was in her presence a few times on a social basis.  Anyway, he quickly sided with her husband against her.  In later contacts with me (and perhaps other people who knew the couple), the old gent would launch into a tirade of criticism and complaints over some petty things that she was alleged to have done (none of which involved adultery). 

 

From what little this writer knows about the circumstances, the old gent evidently picked upon these complaints second hand from the man involved in the confrontation.  But what both of them seem to have missed is that the woman was probably going through menopause.  This is a tragic time for women since they do get messed up and can be hard to live with.  They need sympathy and help. 

 

Perhaps this was her problem and likely the old gent couldn’t and didn’t put it together.  Yet, he carried some tales (which can be called gossip) to other persons acquainted with them.  And if the woman does have health problems, then assuredly the old gent has slandered her and possibly violated the ninth commandment. 

 

 

Gossip in the Word 

 

In terms of this present discussion, mention must also be made of the fact that the Scriptures quite pungently discuss this matter on gossip; and of course, in the context of criticism and condemnation.  The Book certainly has no words of praise for gossipers or slanderers (which will be covered in some detail in the later chapter on lashon hara). 

 

In this regard, it would seem that the best illustration of condemnation of a gossiper was written by David around 3,000 years ago when he noted that the dweller in YHWH's tabernacle is one who walks in rightness and justice and speaks and thinks the truth in his heart and who does not backbiteth (slander with his tongue) to his friend or neighbor (Ps 15:1-3). 

 

Here, the English "backbiteth" is from the Hebrew "ragal," which William Wilson's “Old Testament Word Studies” defines as "to run about as a talebearer, to calumniate." 

 

Furthermore, the wise Shlomo wrote a host of poignant sayings on this theme in the Proverbs.  For example, he observed that a backbiting tongue brings forth an angry countenance (Prov 25:23); we are to put away the forward tongue (Prov 4:24); and the forward tongue shall be cut off (Prov 10:31). 

 

 

The Cause 

 

Perhaps it would be well to now pause and take a hard look or overview of the cause of this phenomenon of people talking on and on about little or nothing, often repeating themselves, over and over, and naturally spreading many lies and deceptions to ignorant and uninformed listeners. 

 

What is the problem here?  Why do so many persons like to get involved and participate as a talker or speaker to others in such situations? 

 

Clearly, there are some very easy answers to these questions.  And of course, one can expect that YHWH's Word may have some appropriate and useful instructions for man on this theme.  For example, some 2,000 years ago, The MESSIAH found this very condition in place when He was on earth and in the flesh.  People back then liked to talk and pray, on and on, just like they do today. 

 

A classic case of this surfaced on at least two separate occasions when YESHUA pointed this fact out.  Very early in His ministry, He noted that some individuals like to make "long" public prayers and to use vain words of nothing, over and over. 

 

And why does this happen?  Well, they want to be seen and heard by other people and they actually believe that their long, drawn out prayers and talks will draw favorable attention and recognition upon themselves (Matt 6:5-7).  Does this sound familiar to persons alive today?  Does the reader know persons like this today?

 

In another instance, The KING of ALL observed that the religious leaders of His day (certain evil scribes and Pharisees) liked to make long prayers of pretense; all the while that they were simultaneously busy taking advantage of some poor widow (Matt 23:14; Mk 12:40; Lu 20:47). 

 

And does this one have any application today?  The ultimate point in each situation is the same.  “Pride and vanity” is the name of the game. 

 

Even in the situation where someone is stealing from a poor widow, the issue is pride and vanity because that is the motivation and reason for our selfish and greedy acts of trying to acquire more and more possessions at all costs--regardless of the consequences.  Truly, there is no limit or end to the incredible evil and wickedness in our dirty, deceitful hearts which propel all of us on and on into sin.

 

 

More Scriptures 

 

Here are a few more related Scriptures, on this general theme of talking, which all of us would do well to keep in mind.  First, the book of Job asks if a wise man would utter vanity and worthless talk  (Job 15:2-5)?  And the answer to that question has to be no. 

 

David noted that we should keep our tongues from speaking evil and deceit (Ps 34:13).  The wise Shlomo went on to say that those of us who love our tongues will eventually eat its fruit--of reaping the evil consequences of excessive talking (Prov 18:21). 

 

Shaul correctly observed that one should not speak in corrupt talk, but should speak words of benefit to others (Eph 4:29-31) and words which cannot be condemned (Titus 2:8).  Yakov added that men should bridle their tongues (Jas 1:26) since they are a fire of evil (Jas 3:5-8) and that believers should not speak evil of one another (Jas 4:11). 

 

Kefa chipped in to say that men should refrain their tongues from evil (I Pet 3:10).  And Yehudah went on to note that it is evil persons who speak swelling words of pride and vanity (Jude 1:16). 

 

Actually, there are a host of Scriptures which focus in on the big mouth who loves to talk and show off his tongue and speech in front of others.  Clearly, this study has only quoted a few of the many texts. 

 

But if the reader is interested, he or she might get a concordance out and look up the vast number of references to talk, speak, backbite, word, tongue, etc.  A person can easily find hundreds of very critical comments and explanations. 

 

Like the Book also says, it is no glory for any of us to search out our own glory (Prov 25:14; Jer 9:23).  Furthermore, the Psalmist put it well by saying that a person needn't be a fool and try to lift up his own horn on high (Ps 75:4-5). 

 

And finally, YESHUA concluded this subject by saying that he who exalts himself shall be humbled (Matt 23:12).  Incidentally, it will be the humbled ones who will one day be exalted by The KING of ALL  (Lu 14:7-11). 

 

 

Proud Teachers 

 

YHWH goes to length to repeatedly warn people that many false prophets/preachers are out in the world (some are very arrogant, as will be proven in a succeeding chapter).  All of these warnings appear to be in the context of past, present and future, as they relate to time (Ps 50:16; Jer 23:9-34; Mk 13:22; Lu 6:26; Acts 13:6; II Pet 2:1; I Jo 4:1; Rev 16:13).

 

It is important to observe that these false prophets do not appear in black, breathing fire and brimstone, with long, crooked tails and carrying pitchforks.  No!  Instead, they come to us dressed in white, like innocent lambs (Matt 7:15).  Some will even work miracles and give signs that really seem good and impressive to uninformed people. 

 

These false prophets will, over time, deceive vast multitudes of persons (Matt 24:5, 11) and they will be so good in words, speech, and messages that they will almost be able to deceive the very elect (yes, “almost” people like Kefa, Yakov, Yohanan and Shaul). 

 

Obviously, to even approach the prospect of deceiving the very elect means that these false prophets will be quite convincing and appear in words and works to be "true" representatives of The HIGHEST.  They will look awfully good and obviously say much, much, good truth. They will not be incompetent slouches. 

 

Of course, this is precisely the way Satan operates.  He doesn't come to man breathing fire and brimstone and carrying a pitchfork.  He comes to humans as a messenger of light (II Cor 11:14).  Historically, he told Adam and Eve a lot of marvelous truth which sounded good.  But in among all this truth, the Adversary cleverly worked in one small lie (Gen 3:4). 

 

 

How Many? 

 

So the question which must surface in this discussion is how much or how many lies and deceptions must a thinking person be told before he will have brains and perception enough to finally pull his head out of the sand and realize that he is being lied to by a false prophet, preacher or teacher. 

 

How much does it take to wake up lethargic, indifferent and apathetic people?  Frankly, in this regard, this writer doesn't have to have but "one" clear lie and false teaching contrary to YHWH's Word to be able to determine whether a specific teacher, preacher or prophet is true or false. 

 

All it takes for me to decide is just one lie.  There is no need to wait until i hear or read about two, three, four or more false teachings in conflict with The ELOHIM’s Word, in order to realize that i'm dealing with a liar and false prophet.  Again, it only takes one.  And on this issue, please remember that sincerity is not the criteria.  A sincere person can be just as wrong and just as much of a liar as a fully informed, deceitful liar.

 

In using this approach, i have never found in my entire lifetime to date, a preacher or teacher of truth in the flesh any place on this globe.  All of the religious spokesmen known by me to date, both professional and lay, are categorically false in their messages to me.  They all have been far from truth. 

 

It is sad to say that there have been times in my life when i was very uninformed, stupid and ignorant about the Word and i foolishly thought that various and sundry "Bible" teachers were men of truth.  But with some maturity and age, i have discovered that "all" of them known by me have been and are false.  And in saying this, please be aware that many of them were and are very sincere, supposedly well meaning people. 

 

This indictment which this writer now makes towards others may come home to roost.  There is always the danger that anyone of us, in the flesh, and regardless of how sincere our motives and intentions may be, could prove to be a false teacher over time. 

 

But on this point, this writer hopes that this present writing effort is being done in the most correct way by saying repeatedly that i am a religious nobody with "no" commission, office, authority, status or position as a representative of The ELOHIM. 

 

To whatever extent i know of any verity, please be assured that i have learned it from YHWH's written Word, as any other person evidently can do.  And friend, i can be wrong because i have been wrong many times over in my life. 

 

 

Caution is Needed 

 

In this regard, please be advised that it is no little thing, small deal or light issue to set one's self up as a religious teacher because the apostle Yakov very pungently declared that religious teachers will be more severely judged for their teachings to others (Jas 3:l).  The prospect of more judgment is no pleasant thing to look forward to in the future.  

 

If Yakov’s warnings aren’t enough to literally scare the daylights out of a would be Scriptural teacher, all else one needs to do is read on a little further in YHWH's Word where things take on an even more serious plane. 

 

Elsewhere, YHWH denounces false preachers, prophets and teachers and proclaims a "woe" upon any person who would dare teach others to sin (Deut 28:19-20; Isa 5:20-21; Jer 7:8-10; 23:1-32; 25:34-37; Ezek 13:1-10; 22:25-26; Hos 4:-5-12; Mic 3:5-7; Matt 7:21-23; Lu 13:24-27). 

 

And in this indictment, YHWH does not distinguish between sincere false teachers and insincere ones.  His focus is plainly on both without distinction.  Of course, this sin theme is probably the big danger in anyone of us setting ourselves up as a religious teacher. 

 

Obviously, there is always the possibility of ignorantly and not knowingly teaching other people to sin.  Frankly, it seems highly unlikely that anyone in his right mind would willingly and with foreknowledge teach someone else to sin. 

 

Surely, such evil and wickedness would be done because of stupidity and ignorance--motivated by presumptions and assumptions (pride).  One can suppose that such false prophets would be sincere in what they are doing.  But again, sincerity is not the issue. 

 

Consequently, if a religious teacher does instruct someone to keep a religious festival on the wrong day, to use a wrong Scriptural calendar, to call upon a wrong name for salvation, to eat wrong foods, to dress a wrong way, or to do anything else in a contrary fashion to YHWH's written Word, then the teacher would be teaching the person to sin.

 

Since sincerity is not the issue, any such teacher, preacher or prophet would be skating on awfully thin ice.  Obviously, this is a most serious item with The ELOHIM and one that should not be undertaken lightly.  It is no wonder that The HIGHEST proclaims a woe and heavier judgment for would be teachers, prophets and preachers. 

 

 

More on Bad Teachings 

 

The point from the above comments is that not a one of us can go out in the world and instruct other people to sin, regardless of what our motives or intellectual levels may be.  Otherwise, if we do so, we run a risk of one day facing a terrible time of trial and judgment over our foolishness and stupidity.

 

The EVERLIVING also has one more profound remark of warning for would be teachers, preachers and prophets on this topic.  Here, He says that He does not acknowledge such individuals as His and that they put hurt and harm on other people (Matt 7:22-23; Lu 13:24-27).  Well clearly, this charge is true. 

 

If a person goes out in the world and instructs other people to sin, has he/she not brought hurt, harm and  injury on such other persons?  It is inconceivable that a false teacher (teaching others to sin) could be or would be acknowledged and given status and acceptance by The MOST HIGH?  Certainly, The EVERLASTING will denounce such individuals on judgment day, as He charges.

 

 

Sardis and False Preachers 

 

In this regard, this writer is acutely aware of the incredible hurt, pain, harm, and injury put on numbers of people (including little, innocent children) by the Worldwide Church of God, various Assemblies of Yahweh and some of the other historic Sardis groups over their false and incorrect teachings on divorce and remarriage.  Their positions have led to a number of suicides, as well as other tragedies.

 

Obviously, when a false teacher, preacher or prophet teaches something wrong which hurts people, he is heading in a very dangerous direction which can prove extremely fateful on judgment day.  All would be teachers need to carefully consider the consequences of their communications to others.  Truly, it is no light thing. 

 

The improper breaking up of a marriage, the wearing of wrong clothes, the observation of a wrong calendar for religious festivals, the pollution and destruction of the earth, etc may all seem to be frivolous and unimportant to the worldly of today, but there are numerous reasons to believe that such issues are very important to The EVERLIVING ONE. 

 

The Apostle Shaul even goes on to say that false teachers cause confusion and division with their vain ideas about truth (Rom 16:17-18).  In terms of the Sardis Churches of God, Assemblies of Yahweh, Identity groups, etc, this has been one of their classic, historic problems (see also I Corinthians). 

 

Sardis has always had a propensity to allow into their leadership rolls, false preachers and teachers (mostly SPs in temperament and really sadly lacking in terms of using the Book).  These unqualified teachers have, of course, sowed continuously the seeds of confusion, discord and disunity. 

 

Here also, YESHUA had some clear words of denunciation when He pointed out how hard such false prophets, preachers and teachers will work for proselytes, converts and followers to become as worthy of death as they are (Matt 23:13-15). 

 

 

Care is Needed 

 

In regards to teaching others, it seems that a wise and prudent person should either not do it at all or, as a minimum, do it only with great care, concern and caution to be absolutely sure of the Scriptures being used and of the authority granted (like a parent with a child). 

 

With the obvious limitations that SPs have in book learning from the Scriptures and related study books, SPs should be especially careful of their motivations. 

 

The instructing of others about religious ideology is no light and minor thing.  Any person wanting to do this needs to be aware of the profound seriousness of the matter and shouldn't jump into it without considering the costs and possible consequences. 

 

But while this writer has no present quarrel with teaching, per se, i am concerned about the theme of religious teaching and the certainty of a future, severe judgment and woe for what one teaches.  This is enough to make one sit back and wonder how "right" it is to try to share and help other people; who, for the most part, are filled with apathy, indifference and could care less. 

 

Nevertheless, there is possibly "some" Scriptural authority for the present study at hand--strangely enough (as will be covered in later comments).  Therefore, the efforts of this writer and the others involved in putting it out can possibly be rewarded in the future--if the work can be put out in a right, honest, and humble way without trying to promote any personal cases of pride and vanity in anyone. 

 

And here, please understand that there are real questions over the ability that any human being, in the flesh, carnal and still unconverted, can ever do anything in a right, honest and humble way. 

 

All of us, yes you and me, are all caught up in the grips of sin and it is no easy proposition to ever begin to deal with the pulls of the flesh, pride and vanity; unless, of course, one has help from The ELOHIM through His grant of the gift of repentance (which none of us now have). 

 

 

YHWH’s Words 

 

Since the world is so full of false religious teachers and since there is the very obvious possibility, indeed probability, that even a well meaning, sincere person can become a false, religious teacher, then it stands to reason that YHWH must have some message in His Word on "why" the world has such an abundance of unauthorized and wrong teachers. 

 

And actually, the “why” on this is quite simple and plain from the Book.  At the outset, YHWH quite powerfully declares that He didn't and hasn't sent any false prophets, teachers and preachers into the world (Jer 14:14; 23:21-22; 27:15; 29:8-9; Ezek 13:6).  In a word, the likes of such frauds are not from Him.  Put another way, their "commissions" are from some other source. 

 

The HIGHEST then goes on to tell us exactly "why" planet earth has such an inundating flood of false prophets, teachers and preachers.  Why?  Well, the reason is quite simple--because of the presence of pride and vanity in the hearts, minds and mentalities of all such false preachers, teachers and prophets. 

 

Because of the presence of pride, individuals have and do set "themselves" up as (false) teachers and instructors of other people (Jer 23:16, 26; Deut 28:19). 

 

On this theme, the Apostle Shaul put it well by pointing out that persons with bad hearts want to be teachers of others so that they can elevate and lift up themselves with pride (I Tim 1:5-7).  He then goes on to charge that any individual teaching "any" false information is a proud, self conceited person (I Tim 6:3-4).  And does not this "any" here mean "any," to include even one single piece of false information? 

 

Apparently, from the Book, all teachers, preachers, and/or prophets who put out false information are doing so in order to lift themselves up and be elevated in front of other people.  There is no doubt about it in this context.  Personal pride and vanity is the name of this game.

 

Clearly, the likelihood of pride and vanity surfacing in people from the position of teaching others is quite manifest and evident.  Any thinking person can plainly see the possibility of this evil coming up. 

 

In fact, Shaul wisely went on to say that the evils of pride and vanity can materialize even in "legitimately" commissioned Assembly elders and leaders (I Tim 3:6).  It is a fact of life that pride and vanity is the hardest issue of all to deal with in the sin question.